Electro

She was in her mid-twenties, enjoying life. She was a trust fund baby. She didn’t have much going on in her life except going out and partying. She loved to use her body and her money to get what she wanted. She was also a big fetish enthusiast, into everything you could imagine: latex, bondage, submission. She loved sex and used it as a weapon. Karen was 26 years old. She had a 24-inch waist and double-D breasts, which she appeared to have enlarged, and she had a body that would knock anybody’s socks off. She had undergone numerous surgeries over the years to increase her sex appeal, and she loved being a bimbo. She had Brazilian butt Lift, breast implants and lip implants. Anything you could think of, she always wanted to have done. ...

Part 28: Mindfuck “You didn’t invite me to your orgy last night?” Princess’s voice echoed in the small room. Emma had no desire to open her eyes as she laid on the floor, curled up under a blanket. The petite body she was spooning rolled over and buried her face in Emma’s chest. “There was no orgy. All of us are wearing chastity belts. Now let me sleep.” “Chastity belts don’t preclude you from having an orgy. We have an appointment soon and our resident therapist is missing.” ...

Becky’s Repairs, Part 5 “Par ici, s’il vous plaît. La visite va commencer maintenant. Notre première exposition est une collection de photos en noir et blanc réalisées par Monsieur Deby, qui vient de Lorient.” Despite the frigid weather, Becky stepped lively through the local art museum in a conspicuously short black skirt, high heels, and a tight white V-neck shirt which showed off her collar line in a very tempting way, never mind that her nipples were clearly protruding beneath the soft fabric. The garters holding up her black silk stockings were just tangible under the hem. The guide couldn’t help but ogle, her strawberry-blond hair in curls topped with a black beret. She batted her eyes and gave off the air of a girl on the make. A mother jerked her puberty-stricken son to the other side of the small crowd as the guide made sure to stay close to Becky, pointing out items of interest during the museum tour. ...

Chapter Four - Terra Seven Gamma Terra Seven Gamma is a desert planet. There is enough sub-surface water to sustain life, and here and there you might find small ponds that have water in them during the rainy season, but overall water is very scarce– and very expensive– on Terra Seven Gamma. That is why I was very surprised when Spacer Bob’s tour appeared at what appeared to be some sort of underground water carnival. ...

Less than an hour after the homing beacon signal was first detected by moon base Gamma-Four, the news media began proclaiming, “Mystery Solved - Emergency Log Capsule Received from Deep Interstellar Probe One.” The mystery began a year and a half ago when a superburst transmission was received from Interstellar One. Because superburst transmissions use extreme amounts of power to transmit at greater-than-light speeds the transmissions are limited to two special three or four letter code words. Numbers were initially used, but possible distortion required redundancy so a list of words was developed for all possible contingencies that might occur in deep space. ...

Prologue If your BDSM reading preference is getting right to the action, followed by more action and nothing but action, you might want to skip this writing. I offer that suggestion as this is a true story of CNC play that details what happened to me over a long three days, so there are lots of facts, backstory, physical descriptions and personal thoughts that go along with the strict bondage and sexual abuse I received, i.e. to some it is a long read. Still, I’m told many BDSM enthusiasts find it intriguing as well as stimulating to read a real story over a fictional one. That said, I think you’ll find this one has more than enough action during its course. Some parts may even be hard to believe, but it all happened. ...

Part 21 Chapter 95: Last Night in Thoth Back in the studio, Ellie let the illusion fall and Honey shimmered back into view. She was cuffed again and he stood looking at her. ‘Ezio,’ Ellie said after a moment’s silence. ‘Do you…’ For a moment she was not a Seductress but Ellie Trapp, college student. ‘Do you want to see me again? Outside, I mean…’ She cringed inwardly. ‘You are a girl, right?’ He was joking but the comment jarred her. ...

Part 27: Girls Night In the Dungeon Part 2 The nine of them were in their initial bondage. Now it was time for Emma to have fun with each of them individually. That fun would be varied. She would feed the masochistic natures of some of them. Others require a gentler touch, but Emma could be equally sadistic in many cases. She did want to give everyone a good time, but it would be her terms tonight. She had taken the second round of nanites and GiGi was still monitoring everyone. Mistress Cal was playing with Unworthy and occupied until she needed her again. It was time to finish the show. ...

Part 26: Girls Night In the Dungeon Part 1 Emma made the trek to Nadia’s, or known as Emma’s worshiper Testis, lab. It would be her first visit there and it would have quite a few guests tonight. She had looked forward to this night since she first thought of it. As she got closer, Emma saw a familiar sight, well mostly. A woman in a latex hood, naked except her high heels and the new addition of a chastity belt. ...

This was so stupid, this absurdity made real. Why am I watching and waiting on this pointless predicament? Colleen fumed to herself. She had been sitting and stewing here for far too long. She tried again to distract herself with her phone, but inevitably her thoughts turned back to rage and frustration. Her eyes drifted to her trussed up friend, Amber. The two had been friends for years, helping each other indulge in their predicament bondage and escape games. ...

Chapter Three - *Training to Please a Man__ #### **Cycle 4378, Day 169* It has been over a month since my night with Master. I have seen him several times since then in the hallways here at the House of Burcroft, but I don’t know if he saw me. Perhaps I am insignificant to him. Besides, I am in training from the time that lucida wakes me in the morning until I stagger back to my bed long after darkness has fallen. I never realized there was so much to learn about being a personal sex slave. ...

The automatic door hissed faintly as Addison entered her apartment. The slight screech of metal on metal told her that her roommate had indeed not reported the issue to maintenance. She sighed realizing she would have to take care of it again. Tameryn was a less-than-ideal roommate and coworker. Still, Tameryn had been kind enough to show Addison around when she had taken the promotion that brought her here to Moreland Station. ...

Part 11: Echo of Thorns and The First Heat The Morning of Perfumed Hell The first ray of sunlight that filtered through the crack in the curtain was not a blessing. It was an accusation. Lindsey’s eyes opened —not slowly, but with a spasm— her body burning from within. It wasn’t a fever. It was hunger. A biological, animal, programmed hunger. The gel Morgana had smeared on her the night before —that “special” lubricant with the smell of tropical fruits and broken promises— now ran through her veins like a sweet poison. Her sex was throbbing, swollen, soaked, begging for an orgasm that her own body denied her. The air around her smelled of herself: musk, salt, desperation. A perfume that both attracted and repelled. ...

The Beginning How did I get here? I’ve asked myself that question over and over. The answer is however quite obvious: I walked here all by myself – eyes open – no cohesion – no tricks. Like walking into a trap marked by all sorts of warning signs – believing that I could just take a peek inside – and get out before the trap closed. BAM! Or actually it was more than a sigh. I was caught. With no escape. And nobody to blame but my own stupidity. And my stubbornness. And believing I was smarter than everyone else. ...

Part 17 Alex awoke to the feeling of fingers brushing her cheek, slippery and soft and amplified through the rubber that still covered her head. She could feel the rubber blindfold pressing against her eyes, and yawned freely, realizing the gag had been removed from her mouth. She wasn’t wearing her drone mask, just her hood and a blindfold. She was curled up on a bed, her arms chained to her collar and still in her suit, but quite comfortable. ...

Interactive Christmas Special You wake up to find that it is bitterly cold and when you open your eyes you see snow swirling above you driven by a fierce, chill wind. You are lying on your back in a snowdrift along with your three escape room companions. You are all naked save for strategically wound cheesecloth scarves. Sitting up, you feel the bite of the wind more fiercely and suppressing a shiver, you force yourself to look around. You see only a flat expanse of snow and ice extending to all horizons. The only exception is a steel door a few meters away bearing the sign: ‘Santa’s Secret Sex Toy Factory’ ...

Part 16 “Your first work shift has gone quite well, Drone.” The AI’s voice filled Alex’s ears as she sank into the leather seat of the EV, her body still trembling with unresolved need from her encounter with Jess. “You have served the Collective and other humans so very well. To say that I’m pleased would be an understatement, but I admit that I expected no less from you.” Alex heard the voice through her headset as she sank deeper into the seat. Buckled and locked in with Sam riding next to her, and Jay once again driving in front. ...

“My balls are going to burst!” Craig complained. It had been three whole weeks since his penis was imprisoned in its steel cage. Craig had agreed to wear a chastity device to attract more viewers. They needed money badly for rent and other expenses. Mona had first put Craig in stringent bondage as part of a show and repeatedly brought him almost to orgasm before applying an ice pack and locking him up. His struggles as the cage was applied were delicious. Mona sat on his face for cunnilingus afterwards. She teased him repeatedly until tonight. ...

The bustling street in the artisan district of the city was a kaleidoscope of peoples from around the world. Nearly every species could be found here from elves like Sylvae to full blooded orcs, all darting about buying and selling everything imaginable from across the planes. The diversity here made it relatively easy for Sylvae to blend in and go unnoticed, even with the fiery red hair and metallic golden irises that normally made her stand out in most places. The lithe elven woman stood against the stone wall of an arcanist and tinkerer’s shop, one worn boot flat against the wall, her knee bent. Her static nature was more out of place in this restless place of commerce than her well-worn adventurer’s garb and gilded rapier, or even her physical appearance. ...

Part 14 “Good morning, my sweet little rubber worm.” The AI’s voice wrapped around Alex’s consciousness as she slowly surfaced from the depths of trance. “How delightful to see your response, to see you return to such immediate arousal, even as you twilight awake for me. Your skin, sweaty and sore, your muscles fatigued after eight hours of rubber captivity, and yet your body’s immediate reaction upon waking and hearing my voice is to return to intense arousal.” ...

Chapter 1: The Isolated Shore The sun hung lazily over the turquoise horizon, casting a golden glow over the secluded stretch of beach. The waves lapped at the shore in a rhythmic lullaby, their melody the only company Emma Carter had wanted. She stretched out on her beach towel, reveling in the warmth of the sand beneath her. This—this was paradise. After months of grueling work in New York, escaping to a quiet, untouched corner of the world had been the perfect idea. The small coastal town had been charming, the kind of place where time slowed down and the worries of modern life melted away with the tide. ...

Part Six ComiCon, let the robogames begin! It was the closing weekend at a large regional Comic Convention. Paula and Maggie had arrived as early as they could be let in, pleading with the event organizers that they wanted to update their displays before opening Saturday morning. In addition to Maggie and Paula, several technicians were in the booth rigging up a new larger central monitor and the necessary computer to run it. They also had some delivery men from Paula’s company helping them move in the new displays. Paula directed them to place two of the flatbeds behind a curtained off area behind the main display booth, the objects on the flatbeds were well covered so as to conceal their contents from curious eyes. Using a powered forklift they brought in a brand new Electronic Throne display, this one without a cyborg sitting on it, although sitting would imply they could stand up. The cyborg was actually a part of the original throne currently on display. Paula had them move that throne with its attached Cyborg into the same curtained off back area. Then set up the empty Electronic Throne where it had been. ...

Being a fetishist can be a lonely existence, especially if you’re of a shy and retiring nature. Discovering things like BDSM during your years of sexual awakening in the early 2000s could be done completely privately online, with no need to visit old fashioned sex shops for magazines any more, and progressing from there onto other more specialist kinks would not be unusual given the nature of Internet links, chat rooms etc. But even basic BDSM didn’t really hit the mainstream media until a certain novel came out, so there was perhaps more danger of an embarrassing knock-back if one came out to their partner expressing certain desires back then. ...

Part 11 “So what do you think about your first day off duty?” Ani asked, their bright, playful eyes smiling up at Alex. “This might have been the most fun I’ve had in… well, a long time.” “Good. We’ve had a lot of fun playing with you.” A mischievous gleam crossed Ani’s face. “In fact… We’ve got one more game, something that Jay, Jane and I usually play together, but we think you might like it.” ...

Part 5: Jeff’s New Slave My relationship with my husband Blake had changed it seems, at first we had just played with me bound and sealed away inside of my suitcase, and after finding me one day he had joined in and we both had fun with him using me for sex after storing me away, first under the bed, then in a cupboard and we progressed from there. Each time I felt more and more submissive towards him, and even allowed him to share me with his friend Jeff after revealing to him my secret fetish, much to our mutual delight. ...

Part 1 – Maid for a night The purchase (This is too good to be true, right?) Marion thought. She was browsing through one of her favorite costume shops, the kind with adult cheerleaders and the likes, and there it was! A complete android maid costume, looking exactly like the real thing, judging from the photos, and at a bargain price! It was not cheap, but it was about ten times cheaper than the last robomaid costume she had seen, and it looked waayyy more realistic. ...

Episode 8: Halloween Special Part 1 I am fleeing through the darkness, through a wood shrouded in fog, branches whipping at my body tearing at my skin through the thin shift I am wearing and catching my legs. I stumble on the uneven ground. The thump of heavy feet…paws…behind is relentless. I do not know what it is and briefly wonder if it can be as dark as my imagining, I do not know why it is hunting me, just that I do not want to be caught. ...

Episode 8: Halloween Special Part 1 I am fleeing through the darkness, through a wood shrouded in fog, branches whipping at my body tearing at my skin through the thin shift I am wearing and catching my legs. I stumble on the uneven ground. The thump of heavy feet…paws…behind is relentless. I do not know what it is and briefly wonder if it can be as dark as my imagining, I do not know why it is hunting me, just that I do not want to be caught. ...

Prelude: A phone call between friends “So what are we doing for the Halloween Party?” Phil asked innocently enough. This year Halloween was on a Sunday night and the Halloween party Maggie was hosting was on the Saturday night before. “I have plans,” Maggie responded wickedly. “I was hoping that you did,” he smiled back. “Can you be available from say 1pm till Midnight the day of the party?” she asked, knowing full well he’d beg to be involved in her idea. ...

CHAPTER 1 ON A COOL summer night in Prague, there’s no club more Insta-worthy than NERO in the estimation of Gina Maddis and her fellow travelers. The eight girls have been in Europe for nearly a month now, cutting loose on their summer break. Gina’s coming out of the bathroom, fresh off a line, when her eye catches on a young man sitting at the blue-lit bar. He’s got dark hair and a cast to his features that suggest he’s a local, but something in his eyes and his slight smirk have her curious. ...

Prolog If you don’t really care about knowing the back-story to why this all occurred, just skip to Chapter 1 where the action starts, however, if you want to understand the contextual circumstances of why my wife did this to me you might want to read on. This is a voluntary writing. You may have read one or all four of my previous journals that report on my sessions in contracted bondage servitude. They were written and published as a requirement of my masters and describe in detail the real events of strict bondage and intense sexual abuse bordering on torture I endured at their hands. What follows is also a chronicle of true events but comparatively it is of a more docile bondage play experience at the hands of my wife, given to me as a birthday present. While not severe like my other experiences, the 24 hours under my wife’s control was none-the-less exhilarating, taxing and sexually gratifying. I decided to write about it to give a contrast to my previous mandated writings. I took no notes, I don’t have her written plans and there are no extensive video tapings to review as I write this as I did with the others, just my memory and the few photos and short phone video clips my wife took to tease me. She is unaware of this writing and posting. ...

Part 7 “Alex, my lovely drone.” The AI’s voice poured through the speakers embedded in Alex’s mask, vibrating against her eardrums like honey dripping into warm tea. The EV’s electric motor hummed beneath them, its vibrations traveling up through the seat, through the harness, into the rubber that clung to every inch of her skin. “I must say, I had high expectations for you, and you’ve exceeded even those.” Alex’s muscles tensed involuntarily against the five-point harness, the rubber creaking softly as it moved with her. The latex had become part of her now, warm and slick with perspiration, each breath fogging the visor briefly before clearing. ...

Chapter 5 It wasn’t long, after the straitjacket incident, before the status quo between Rachel and I became completely untenable. Keeping her overnight unlocked the temptations that had been growing with each session. She was too delicious not to enjoy. Her requests for rubber encasement were always polite, tentative even. In turn, the pleasure I took from binding, wrapping, and using her lithe, rubber-clad form was addictive. There was an illicit thrill from having her wriggling in a sleep-sack, locked in a chest, while I had my way with my clients. I told myself it wasn’t a distraction, but it almost certainly was. ...

33: Trapped in the Cursed Horny Jail With an amused smile, Kim stood over the dollhouse and reshaped its interior according to her wishes. At the same time, her mistress’s magic flowed through her body. It was an intoxicating feeling. An idea popped into her head, and she liked it. A wonderful punishment for her sex-addicted sister and a suitable prison for Celine’s sister. Trisha, that useless shifter. She had to be punished. ...

Part Five Monday Afternoon, Plans are Made Maggie was clearly thinking, but finally pulled herself together and explained, “I can’t punish George or David as much as they deserve, and there’s no guarantee the courts would convict them. I also understand the need to protect the company, and Phil especially. So sadly it is probably best not to press criminal charges and drag all of us through the courts in the hope that George might eventually receive some sort of jail time and not just plead out to a lesser crime and get parole anyway.” ...

Part 3 Jane leaned down, the gleam of her polished rubber suit catching the soft ambient lights of the room. Her breath was warm against the back of Alex’s neck, a subtle contrast to the cool slickness of their encasement. Her gloved fingers traced the edges of the restraints that Alex had just willingly locked herself into. The click of the clasps still echoed faintly in the air. She chuckled, low and indulgent. “That’s right, babe,” she murmured. “You just did that all yourself. Everything you’re feeling just led you to lock yourself right in… knowing what I’m about to do.” ...

Part 2 “So this is it?” The hallway was dim, sun filtering through old glass, casting faint geometric patterns against the floor as Jane turned the key and beckoned for Alex to follow her inside. The scent of rubber was subtle but present, like something warm and waiting. Alex stood near the threshold, still taking it all in. “Yeah,” Jane said, walking toward the middle of the room, the smooth black of her suit catching the fading light. “It used to be an old mill. It’s funny, coming home… I’m usually at least partially under and don’t pay much attention to how pretty this place is at sunset. By that point, I’m really worked up. My AI is rewarding me for a good day’s work.” ...

Ch.10 Dollhouse Romp Lisa couldn’t believe what she was hearing. She’d somehow managed to fall half-asleep in her cage, even while the vibroshock buzzed and jolted her unpredictably. It seemed like she must have been in and out of the strange half-dream she’d been having for most of the day, but Barbie was claiming it wasn’t even noon yet. Behind Mittens’ cartoonish feline mask, Lisa’s face would have looked flabbergasted, mortified, and practically panicked. She looked up and found the face of the strange rubber woman in a maid’s outfit, who Lisa assumed must be Samantha, but whom Barbie had apparently renamed Mimi, with her pinprick viewholes. Mimi was looking back down at her, her lifeless blue doll eyes staring into Mittens’ anime-style eyes’ vertical-slit pupils. ...

Ch.9 Suited Up: a Feline Feminist FreakPet Lisa woke up with Abby snuggled up beside her, when Carol entered the room early the next morning. “I see someone took my advice and got some action in before those g-balls wore off,” teased Carol, and Lisa felt her face flush. She smiled sheepishly, half embarrassed and half proud to have had what amounted to fully orgasmic oral sex with Abby the night before. She’d had to take a lot of ribbing about her resistance to submission, and Abby had made her ‘meow’ and call herself a catgirl, but she’d gotten laid in the end. ...

Part Four Monday morning Phil woke up suddenly, his entire body had been mildly zapped, he heard the canned voice that started every video game session, the throne light up sequence and musical fanfare reflected off the tent walls. “Someone was playing the video game?” Phil thought in a panic, but he saw no one in the tent. Wait, the screen on the game kiosk was activated. The start to the game was running. Phil’s viewpoint shifted into the game like it always did during game play. ...

The Roommate Emily was pissed. Coming to college, she’d expected to be sharing a room with someone as laid back and outgoing as herself. Instead, she had Nina the recluse. While Emily was a party girl who took to college life like a fish to water, Nina was just… weird. Never wanting to go out, Nina could be a pretty girl, if only she stood up for herself a bit more. Instead, she spent all her time moping about in their room on her laptop. One day when Nina was out at class, Emily had rifled through her drawers and found her vibrator, alongside a notebook of weird sex fantasies, including bondage and other weird fetish stuff. Honestly Emily was happy to get away from Nina and get away from college for Spring Break, when a message had popped up on her phone. ...

Love of Life Part 2 When I woke up, Sherry was no longer by my side. Even though our encounter was brief, I missed her embrace. I got up and realized that Sherry had decided to leave sometime during the night. I was filled with a sense of regret for not telling Sherry how I felt before she left. I walked into the kitchen feeling low. Quite to my delight, there was Sherry still in her rubber suit. She had made some coffee and was in the midst of making breakfast. “Good morning, Willy,” she said with a grin. “Sleep well?” ...

Foreword When the paths of a strong and practiced BDSM Dominant and an adventurous and willing but green submissive collide, the result can be a fantastic and wild playdate, but it can also turn into a challenging, risky, and reckless one. Some would call what I allowed to be done to me as outright stupid. They are probably right. What follows is a journal transcribed into story style that details a five-day ‘submissive rental’ from my part-time best friend, part-time master aka Sir Michael to his BDSM Dominant buddy, Dr. D in Vegas in late October 2024. ...

Part Three Several Weeks later… The three friends were in a small, curtained off area, behind the “Fantastic Plastics Factory” display booth on the floor of one of the larger Comic Conventions. Even with company money backing them, floor space was limited and competition was fierce between vendors for the best locations and prime real estate. As it was Fantastic Plastics first year at the convention they had luckily been given a double sized booth but way in the back. They had curtained off an area behind the booth as a changing room and Maggie and Paula were getting Phil dressed. ...

‘Section 15.18 The Submissive agrees to service or be sexually used by any person or persons of the Dominant’s choosing. Such encounters may include participation of multiple people at a time if that so pleases the Dominant. The Submissive will be bound, restrained and blindfolded during these encounters and this is by the Submissive’s expressed request and consent. _The Submissive explicitly grants his permission to be sexually used and abused by those individuals invited by the Dominant to take part in the activities with the Submissive, and furthermore, the Submissive grants his permission for those individuals to complete such acts on the Submissive while the Submissive is bound, restrained and/or blindfolded.* ...

Episode 3: The Consequences of Failure Isabel was pressed down on her knees; barely able to move. The pressure on her body almost made it hard to breathe and her muscles felt cramped and stiff. She knew she was dreaming; that inability to move, that sense of dread. It felt like she was in a tiny cage, the bars squeezing in on all sides and in front and behind her, her arms held securely behind her back. It had to be a dream, her mind playing tricks on her for failing to escape from the underwater base scenario. It was going to be humiliating; the great Isabel Schwarz, defeated by an escape room scenario. Except that the scenario couldn’t have been real, there was no way the scenario could have progressed as it did after they escaped the submarine wearing those suits… Though, in truth she’d rather enjoyed it; in the dream, things had turned decidedly kinky with bondage suits, Priya disclosing her bondage fantasy, Tiffany turning all submissive and calling her mistress. Then Charlotte had kissed her. If only that had been real. ...

I should have known this Locktober was going to be unlike any before—more intense, more seductive, and far more challenging. This was our fourth attempt at the chastity challenge month, and Amy wasn’t holding back. Our journey into chastity had begun nearly a decade ago, back when we first bought a cage as a playful novelty. But in truth, the idea had been planted long before. Back in college, I had bought Amy a leather chastity belt as a kinky little dare. She indulged me, teasing me relentlessly as she wore it out in public, reveling in the thrill of knowing she was locked, yet no one else had a clue. It excited her. That was obvious. And naturally, that excitement turned into a question: What would it feel like for me? ...

Introduction My name is Kelly. I am 32 years old, and I work for a private orthopedic surgery group in St. Louis. Originally, I started working for a local surgery center as a scrub tech, but I transitioned into a rewarding job as an orthopedic technologist. My primary responsibility is applying casts and braces after the surgeon sets fractures. Occasionally, I change the brace or cast during follow-up appointments after surgery. When I first started ten years ago, we applied a lot more casts than braces, but with advancements in medical technology, I now only apply about two casts a day compared to the ten I used to do daily. I work for four different doctors, each with their own preferences for how they want their splints and casts applied. ...

30: The Sarah Games Jenkins estate, outside Leon City Sarah opened the sarcophagus and it hissed softly as oxygen flowed into it from under the lid. Immediately she could hear her two guests take a deep breath and start coughing. “Welcome home,” Sarah whispered in amusement and threw the lid aside, which fell to the floor with a loud bang. Ava and Summer, who were still squashed in the sarcophagus, winced in shock. Ava in particular groaned loudly as the bruises from the abduction began to hurt. ...

Part 4 A Daring Rescue “Maggie,” Paula called out as she entered the lab “We’ve got a problem!” Maggie looked up in surprise from the monitors “What problem? Everything is in the green here.” Paula flopped down on the old leather sofa next to Maggie “No, not that.” Paula took a moment to check the readings herself. “The Sarcophagus is working fine. Too fine!” “You aren’t making sense Paula, take a deep breath and then tell me slowly. What’s wrong?” Maggie hugged Paula to calm her down. ...

Chapter 1 American Prisoner Transport Like many government agencies, the Department of Corrections faced mounting pressure to cut costs. At the January budget oversight committee meeting, Section Chief Terry Manning identified six areas of overspending. One stood out: interstate prisoner transport. Gone were the days of white buses with barred windows ferrying inmates across state lines. The maintenance costs were unsustainable, and the security risks too high. Those buses had become prime targets for gangs or hired mercenaries looking to stage mass escapes. Even newer methods—like unmarked black SUVs—had their limits. Air travel was the biggest expense. The federal prisoner transfer hub in Oklahoma City still operated flights for high-risk inmates, but each Boeing 737 cost $25,000 per flight hour. With security restrictions limiting capacity to just 50 inmates per trip, a single coast-to-coast transport could cost upwards of $250,000. As a result, extraditions were delayed—sometimes indefinitely—until a plane could be filled to justify the cost. ...

“…So this building was built in 1887. Originally, it was a sanatorium, although ‘sanatorium’ might be a little euphemistic; it was, in fact, an institution where affluent families sent family members suffering from ‘psychoses’ to ‘recuperate’ outside of the public eye. The intentions were laudable – comparatively – but in terms of modern standards the level of care provided was… well, a tad barbaric perhaps. Not long after the turn of the century, the sanatorium went bankrupt and the building was abandoned… ...

Chapter 7: Will You Still Hate Me Tomorrow? In the recent past, Amanda Night sat at her mother’s, Missy Night’s, desk and examined her manicured, black-painted nails. She was currently undergoing a more ‘goth’- influenced stage. Of course, this image was carefully manufactured, as was almost everything in her young life. Still, she enjoyed black nails, if nothing else. Missy came in, and the door slammed behind her. “You’ve really done it this time, you little brat,” she hissed and sat down. As she did so, she thrust a photograph towards her daughter, seeing it sliding on the desk before them. ...

Part 3 Unlimited Prototypes Paula continued “Well I wrote up our preliminary results from this weekend’s experiments. Management was so impressed they have greenlighted additional funds. Do you know what that means?” Phil groaned. Maggie laughed. “That’s right, we’ll be able to make and test as many prototypes as we want!” Paula concluded. Maggie happily replied “That’s wonderful news Paula, we’ll get together real soon to start work on the next model.” ...

I sat in the CEO’s office listening to him dissect my grand scheme to oust him and take over the company. It had almost worked, too, but he caught wind of it in time - he wouldn’t tell me how - and stopped it cold, retaining control and majority ownership. When he was done, he asked me if I had any last words. “What are you going to do, shoot me? Not even you are that ruthless.” ...

“Are you brave enough to take on The Challenge? Last 30 minutes and receive $500. Vanillas need not apply.” Flyers had started popping up around campus a few weeks ago. Most people had made fun of the flyers or ignored them altogether. Except for Nina. Broke, without a job or rich parents to help her out, she was in desperate need of money. College was supposed to be Nina’s chance to break free and live her own life. But breaking free means paying for rent and groceries. And places weren’t exactly hiring freshmen with no experience. $500 would cover rent for the summer and buy her a couple of months to find a job. ...

Remembrance Jacinta Hidalgo woke up to the sound of birds chirping softly outside her bedroom window. She stretched out in her comfortable bed and opened her eyes, looking forward to starting the day and refreshed after her sleep. She sat up in bed and stared around the room. The sunlight was pouring into the room, and Jacinta could already feel the heat from the sun warming up her southern-facing room. She could hear the wooden struts above her bed moan and groan as the warmth caused them to expand. Jacinta retrieved the remote from her table and flicked on the TV. She briefly listened to the news as she brushed her teeth. The news reporter was talking about how the United States had fallen into a deep recession and how businesses were going under ubiquitously. ...

Part 11 Lara came with my dinner and returned later to pick up the empty plates. She was gagged on both occasions, so no conversation was possible. Her welts and bruises looked even worse, her eyes were red, and it looked like she’d been crying again. I felt sorry for her and tried to hug her, but she shied away. I guessed it was against the rules, and she didn’t want to earn yet another punishment. I didn’t either. I waited for Eva to arrive, wondering nervously what sort of mood she’d be in. At just after nine, she swept into the room and I immediately adopted the slave position, on my knees, head down, hands behind my back. ...

A Long Day The din of traffic was grating on Mira Holden as she walked down the sidewalk in Queens. She was heading home to her apartment after a long day of work. At twenty-eight years old, Mira was one of the youngest officers on the police force. She had reached the upper echelons of the force and was a director of the organized crime investigations unit in downtown Manhattan. Mira dressed formally, wearing black suit pants, a white shirt and a black suit jacket as she journeyed home. It was a warm September day in New York, and she couldn’t wait to get back to her apartment and get some much needed rest. ...

Part 2 New arrivals A few days after the tour, the facility received their next resident. In a black nondescript van, a latex sleepsack was delivered. its contents had been bound since the night before. sarah is our newest arrival at the facility, her birth was witnessed by all the nightshift, and of course, Master John delivered. “Today her Master has sent her, to us, to be re-raised as a good girl who appreciates ‘not maxing out credit cards and treating others as second class’.” ...

Sara had been involved with an internet chat group for about a year, each member sharing adventures and ideas of their personal bondage and self-bondage. The group had encouraged Sara to start her own website devoted to her sessions with a few of the members guiding her through the process of setting up the web site. The site ‘Submissive Sara’ went live only taking a few weeks to start actually earning money for Sara. Sara had already amassed a large collection of self-bondage equipment and sex toys so the first year was relatively easy to keep the content fresh. ...

Chapter 1: Introduction and background Greetings. This is a true accounting of my recent long weekend in Las Vegas. It has been transcribed from the daily journal I was required to keep of my servitude along with additional documentation I was provided with afterwards. It was put into a story format at the request of my dominant, Sir Michael. The dialog is as best I can recall at what was said at the time, some of the conversations therefore are paraphrased when I cannot recollect the exact words. This is not enjoyable reading for the faint of heart. ...

I had a full night planned for my slave wife. I left her a note telling her to be prepared for an epic D/s night. Darkness came and I ordered her to go over to our casita where I had left her wrist and ankle cuffs, a collar with a leash, a black very short skirt, and a thin chain halter top which left her breasts fully exposed. I prepared our BDSM playroom, put in my favorite slave training dvd, and texted her to come back to the house. I knew her heart must be pounding and her stomach churning as she crossed the yard with a breeze blowing up her skirt (no panties) and her virtually naked top exposed for anyone to see. ...

Part 1 Laura had been looking forward to the escape room for weeks! She’d heard about the new escape room place that had just opened last month called Locked in Escapes. So far, the reviews she’d heard of the place were great, and there was one room that her and her roommate Judy had their eye on. It was called Lady Crimson’s Dungeon; it was the toughest room offered by Locked In and they couldn’t wait to try it out! Also being college students, it fit within their budget, and they figured it would be a fun way to spend a Friday night. ...

Part 9 “On your knees, head down, hands behind your back,” Eva snapped. Not wishing to risk the electric shock, I immediately got in position. “In future, if not already restrained or in the process of serving me, you will assume that position the instant you see me,” Eva commanded. “Nod to show that you understand.” I nodded. “Tie her up, Gina,” Eva instructed, passing her the rope. A few minutes later, I was sitting on the sofa very tightly bound with my arms behind my back, elbows nearly touching, legs tied at knees and ankles and an agonizingly taut crotch rope between my legs. Rope criss-crossed under, over and across my breasts, squeezing and constricting them and adding to my discomfort. A large ball gag filled my mouth, and the straps cut into my cheeks. ...

24: Brimstone, Iron and Perverts ~800 years earlier Rilliana’s eyes were heavy, but her brain was working at full speed as she tried to understand the magical symbols in the book in front of her. She reached for her wine glass and took a sip. The wine reminded her of her time with Celine, Terra and her dearest Trisha. Rilliana missed them very much and not a day went by when she didn’t think of them. But she hadn’t completely succumbed to grief. At the same time as her friends disappeared, she realized one thing: there was a spark of magic hidden within her. If she could understand how to tame the power within her, she might be able to find a way to bring her friends back. Rilliana shook her head as she re-read the paragraph for the fourth time and still didn’t understand it, and put her glass down on the table. ...

Halloween Props Phil’s friend Beverly texted him a week or so before Halloween “You’ll never believe it!” “Believe what?” he asked back reasonably. “A friend of a friend has a contract to decorate for a massive Halloween party for a giant tech company! And I am being asked to help make some of the props!” Phil could sense his friend was excited. “Isn’t this a little short notice?” Phil wondered. ...

Prelude “So what are we doing for Halloween?” he asked innocently enough. “I have plans,” she responded wickedly. “I was hoping that you did,” he smiled back. “Can you be available from say six till 10ish that day?” knowing full well he’d beg to be involved in her idea. He answered quickly, “Of course, whatever you need me to do.” “Whatever?” she purred. “Yes ma’am, whatever.” “Just remember you said that.” He could hear her chuckling “I’ll be providing your costume, wear some skimpy undies.” ...

Part 8 Time Remaining in Chastity: 30 Days. Ana continued to lay on the couch as she watched Netflix, the exertion from trying to get herself out of her bonds had exhausted her. She drifted in and out of sleep as she laid on the couch, occasionally glancing down at the timer on the time-release lock, the black LED numbers slowly ticking away the hours of her secured state. “Only a couple of hours left.” She thought to herself, “Cass should be home soon.” ...

Sally’s Subject I: Dungeon Visit The Dungeon Visit The click when the head cage closed and locked around his neck sent a thrill down Denny’s spine. There was a certain finality in the sound, a sense his helplessness was now complete. Through the wire mesh stretched over the steel frame that now enclosed his head he could see the slightest of smiles on Mistress Edith’s lips. She’s in charge now, she knows it, and there’s nothing I can do about it. With that thought in mind he could already feel the stresses of the day draining away. ...

Part 4: Three days of servitude The first light of dawn peeked through the curtains when Melissa’s maidbot, back to being Unit 734-B, gently shook her awake. “Ma’am,” it said in its soothing voice, “it’s time to prepare for your duties.” Melissa groaned, the reality of her situation sinking in once more. The maidbot had reprogrammed itself to act as Melissa’s personal assistant in this masquerade. It had set an alarm for 5 AM, ensuring she had ample time to get ready before the ordeal at Nicole’s house. Melissa sat up in bed, the collar’s cold metal pressing against her neck, she felt a surge of anger. But she pushed it aside. There was no time for anger now; she had to survive the next three days. ...

Kelara was intelligent. With a high aptitude for learning from a young age, along with a vivid imagination, those who knew her growing up would have proclaimed her a genius. In some ways, she was. Kelara was able to deduce and discover things that the vast majority of her peers would have never succeeded in doing, and further, she loved to craft. By the time Kelara was a young adult, she had already done something that only the rare and talented mage had ever accomplished. Kelara had tamed lightning, and she’d done this without a drop of magic in her veins. ...

The next subject was wheeled into my chamber on a steel bed, their ankles and wrists shackled down with steel chains to prevent any unwanted reactions. I rose from my idle reading, waving the attendant away as I locked the bed into position and began to gather my equipment, placing the tools of my trade on a small platform beside the subject. I looked them up and down, evaluating their situation, while reaching for the tablet that would list out all of the specifics – I had made a little game of it, in my time working at the factory, trying to guess what had befallen the unfortunate souls that landed in my clutches. ...

Amanda applied for her dream job at what she thought was the Playboy Club she had grown up dreaming about. She had no idea the original clubs closed years ago and the new owners had vastly different ideas of what their bunnies should look and act like. Amanda didn’t notice the odd padded leather décor of the club interior as she walked confidently in her high platform heels and tight corset. During the interview she was so excited thinking about the travel and seeing the world while meeting exciting people she didn’t pay a lot of attention to the questions, eager to be one of the beautiful bunnies she had seen. ...

23: Summer at Bondage School Part 2 “Mom, Mom, look what I drew!” my daughter’s bright voice called after me and I looked up from my breakfast. She held up the drawing she had been working on all Sunday morning. “That looks wonderful, Tamara,” I said, beaming with joy and carefully took the picture from her to spread it out on the table in front of me. “Honey, look what our daughter has painted!” I said to Bruce, who immediately put his newspaper aside and picked up our daughter so that we could admire her work of art together. ...

It was a Friday and the delivery person dropped off a package at the front door, from one of those foreign online order places. Got the box and took it inside. When I took the box inside I got a text message on my phone that read, “I have hacked your bank accounts and identity, as you may notice the package you have in your possession right now was ordered using your credentials that I have created for you. In order to keep your accounts and identity from being exposed and your life into ruins, you need to do exactly as instructed… more to come”. ...

Several years ago, my wife and I led a very active and somewhat kinky sex life. Then she had a stroke. The side effect was that she lost so much sensation on her left side, she was unable to have an orgasm no matter what technique she or I used. Over the years, our sex life dwindled to almost nothing. She knew this was quite a change for us both but as she had lost her desire but I had not, she felt badly for me. We had some limited fun, with her tying me down and using a Hitachi wand on me. Note that me being with another woman was not going to happen. As time went on, even this happened less and less as we both kind of lost our sex drives. ...

CHAPTER 1 - NEW RULES Irina and Alex met six months ago in a twist of fate. He was a young, hungry for success intern at a law firm. She was a very successful lawyer, and much, much more. He was in his twenties but looked young as he was short, slim, and had very little facial or body hair. She was a very impressive woman of visible Russian descent; tall, blonde, blue eyed, and charismatic. ...

Chapter 1: Introductions and background Greetings. My name is Robert, friends and acquaintances call me Bob, close friends and relatives, including Mike, call me Bobbie. Sir Michael calls me Bitch when he is providing commands or instructions, he sometimes calls me Cunt or Pussy when he is administering discipline or is otherwise displeased with me. Mike, that is, Sir Michael served as my Dominant for a long week last May. He had me keep a daily journal of my trials detailing my training, lessons, and bondage so later I could fondly remember the pleasures and pains of my servitude. Subsequently, at his suggestion, I transcribed the journal into a narrative. From his training I have learned, often via a paddle, that suggestions from a Master are very similar to commands. Plus, knowing that he has retained photographs of some of my lessons, suitable for exploitation on social media, serves as an additional encouragement to comply. My original attempt to write about the events that transpired were accurate and detailed but was somewhat dry to read. Sir Michael wants me to share my experience with others as they may relish reading about my servitude, training and suffering. So also at his suggestion, I have rewritten that narrative into a chronicle in a story style so that it is a better read and captures the timeline and activity details as well as the exhilaration and dialog missing from the original document. ...

Part 7 There was a click as Ana snapped the lid onto the bin and slid it back under Cass’s bed. She made her way out to the main room again, awaiting further instructions from Cass. By this time, Cass was sitting on the couch glancing over the contract that Steph had signed earlier, she smiled to herself as Ana approached, “Was that fun? Steph sure looked like she had a good time.” ...

Part 20. Conjugal Visits SLAP! Emma felt the impact across her cheek knocking her out of her slumber. SLAP! Emma felt the sting on her cheek again becoming more aware. She tried to lift her hands to protect herself, but they only moved a couple of inches as the chain clattered. She felt them pull taut with the metal bracelets encircling her wrists leaving her exposed. She barely realized her head was being held up by her hair. ...

Chapter 3 Jen and Steve had seen their daughter and her best friend dollified a few weeks earlier and Jen was desperate for a transformation. She’d been thinking through what she wanted to try and thought that an animal might be fun. She talked it through with Steve and they settled on a family pet dog. Jen thought this would be wild as unlike a solid object she could still do things, and she’d have a whole new perspective on things for a bit. ...

Part One: THE FLIGHT My latest adventure in rubber takes me overseas to Hong Kong. Two weeks ago I headed off to Hong Kong on a business trip. I usually travel there at least two times a year. I’ll spend a couple days at our office in Hong Kong then spend a couple days in Shenzhen, Guangdong Province, China visiting factories. The trip has become fairly routine with a thirteen hour flight from Chicago, arriving in Hong Kong about six in the evening, trying to get enough sleep in the hopes that I will be awake enough to function the next day. ...

Chapter 3 It was a cool September evening around 9:30 pm. Amber was walking out to her car in a mostly deserted mall parking lot. She had just gotten out of work at the mobile phone store in the mall. She was feeling a little hungry so she thought she would stop by a fast-food joint on her way home. As she walked toward her car, she saw a white van parked two rows over but thought nothing of it. ...

Part 19. An Unworthy Turn Emma was returning to the suite after dinner, some of the other guests greeted her along the way. She was still sore and tired from her earlier activities. Her evening was just beginning so she needed to suck it up. She got what she asked for even with the twists involved. Emma could hear a bit of yelling as there must be some commotion nearby in her mind. A few people came around the corner and hurriedly passed her. Emma soon reached the corner and turned down the corridor towards the suite. Further down the corridor and heading in her direction was a man dragging what looked like a woman by her hair. ...

Chapter 6: Amanda Night’s Nocturnal Nightmares Part Two: Home Sweet Home Decades ago, a young teenager named Elise Norwood (later changed by her acting teacher and agent) was a mousy teenager and a burgeoning engineering genius. This wasn’t the typical route for a woman, but Elise continued to develop her genius in her solitary, secret pursuits. She read every book she could get her hands on and was likely more intelligent and skilled than most architects and builders around her small town. She viewed everything in life as a problem she could conquer with hard work and studious contemplation. Despite her gifts, Elise did not yearn to be a scientist for a living. No, her true passion lay in the static-filled old television set she was glued to while working on her projects. As impossible as it seemed to be a scientist for a young woman like herself, it seemed even more impossible to be like the glamorous stars of stage and screen. She enjoyed imagining what their lives were like. They were beloved and catered to, and everyone craved them. It was not the life that she was used to. However, Elise was convinced that everything was a system that could be conquered with the proper process, including acting and power. She began to formulate a plan to become everything she ever desired. And when she became a star, she could finally engage in the dark desires that haunted her dreams… ...

Part 6 Cass began her day with her usual yoga, stretching herself out on the yoga mat she had unrolled in the living room, a relaxing playlist on shuffle could be heard in the background. Both Cass and Ana were off today as the other store manager would be in with Steph, although Steph wasn’t due in until the afternoon. Steph had texted her the night before and asked if she could come by later that morning, forgetting that she had an afternoon shift the same day. Cass told her that would be fine since she had the day off. ...

Chapter 1 Betsy was sweating profusely; she was pounding away on the treadmill approaching her target of ten miles. Since giving birth she had become obsessed with getting back into shape, and it had worked well. She was more than toned, exercise had become an integral part of her life, one which pleased Amy to no end. Amy herself was always in their gym, ever since her miraculous transformation. The pair of gym bunnies were rarely apart, they were more in love than ever before. ...

Chapter 12 – Lucija Learns to Suck Cock A few days later, on one of her usual days, I noticed Lucija had arrived but then I didn’t see her around. On a hunch I checked the Wine Cellar security cameras. It’s amazing how people completely forget cameras are present. I guess it’s because they are everywhere nowadays, we just don’t think about them. Anyway, on the camera was Lucija, tied on her knees in front of the Blow Job Trainer that was mounted to the cell bars sucking for all she was worth. Maggie was kneeling next to her talking, Heather handcuffed to the bars. ...

Chapter 11 – Lucija Becomes Family Lucija never talked about her time with Heather, but she did start spending several hours a week in the cellar, just talking, and learning from Heather. She even asked Paula to put her on the Dominant in Charge rotation, but Paula convinced her she wasn’t experienced enough with domination. She was allowed to take meals down, give Heather hose baths and help in other ways as time went on. ...

1. Arrival Sheriff Alina Adams walked carefully, her gun and flashlight directed in front of her. She had been on the hunt for human traffickers of the worst sort - people who kidnapped young women, and turned them into living sexdolls. A horrible procedure, Alina never understood. Why turn humans into sexdolls? If you want a perfectly submissive plaything, why not just use a robot? Turning another corner, Alina felt a clump in her throat as she slowly and methodically explored long hallways and abandoned looking storerooms. It had been weeks of intense investigations until she finally got a tangible lead - coordinates for the criminals home base. ...

Chapter 5: Amanda Night’s Nocturnal Nightmares Part One Inside “Babylon,” the newest and most exclusive new club in Los Angeles, Amanda Night and her companions for the night (an ever-changing group of hangers-on and socialites) were engaged in their favorite activity: putting away expensive drinks while talking dirt on anyone with the misfortune of landing in the path of their conversation. “I don’t even know why you’d care,” Amanda said about her newest target, using her put-on television voice, a mixture of a posh accent with a hint of Valley Girl stupidity and lilt. “She’s just an actress. She’s, like, destitute. Is she worth a few million at best? In a few years, she’ll be dating some reject or rich old man to keep herself in those bargain-bin, clearance-rank, designer outfits.” The ‘entourage’ laughed as the television cameraman made sure to pick up the entirety of the demeaning monologue. Secretly, they died inside as they watched the spoiled princess continue her reign of terror, knowing they’d all personally experienced her wrath. ...

Jenny’s Tile Job Jenny held the drape open as she looked out the upstairs window. Justin was running behind today. Lucky for her she was his last call and could afford a bit of overtime to serve out her project designs. She also kept thinking about something Linda and Becky had been discussing during their last nightcap. She brushed her straight shoulder length blond hair away from her cheek with one hand as twilight unfolded. ...

Away From HomeIntro Ariana Inoue is a 24 year old Japanese woman. She’s turning 25 very soon. She has a naturally slender body and cute face. Ariana’s soft facial lines and her big dark eyes are admired by many. She has a small B-cup chest and she stands about 140cm tall with a nice round butt. She works from home doing contract work like translating things to Japanese and business administration work. Ariana likes to stay home and take care of her home. Doing most of the household chores and cooking for her and her partner, Kate. Kate is 27 and is very happy with her ‘instagram’ look. Her long dark blonde hair looks great on her. Like Ariana she has a fit body, but unlike Ariana she has to work out to stay in shape. Secretly she’s happy that her body is more toned than Ariana’s, just so she has the satisfaction that her working out is effective. Kate is tall and slender, at about 175cm. Kate works at a large hotel as a floor manager, her duties include dealing with guest requests and coordinating housekeeping. But also room inspections so maintenance can keep things in order. She has been in this kind of work for a few months and her boss is starting to notice how effective she is at her tasks. Kate and Ariana are living together and have been in a relationship for about 6 months now. Their adventures led to them being very close. Their occasional mishaps had both worried and upset at each other from time to time, but overall the two are inseparable. Ariana is the homey type as she’s often frustrated with the world around her. Only leaving her home occasionally when she and Kate go out for dinner or do some shopping. She rarely ventures out alone. Kate on the other hand is a bit more outgoing, sometimes she teams up with some co-workers for lunch or a movie. But much less so since she met Ariana. More recently Kate has finally discovered a balance she likes in being more dominant towards Ariana, they have bought some bondage gear and Kate challenges Ariana in ways she thought impossible months before. Ariana likes Kate’s direction for the most part and is happy to submit but has her doubts about the more public stunts Kate tried to pull so far. Hating it when Kate oversteps her vaguely defined limits. 1 - Finding a gift for Ariana Ariana’s birthday is coming up in a week, she’s turning 25. Kate has been thinking she should do something special for her girlfriend as it’s her first birthday since they’ve been together. Kate also feels she’s been a bit too experimental recently with their new bondage gear and toys so she wants to make it up to her with an extra nice present… But what do you give a girl that doesn’t really need anything. She’s visiting her friends Dana and Sheila and voices her concern. Ariana and Kate are not basic people, they live in a nice flat and it’s filled with everything they need or want. Making it really hard to find a useful and cool gift. Dana suggests something intimate. Since they’re into bondage, maybe something in that area. Kate kinda likes that idea, but is thinking something ’normal’ is more appropriate. She likes restraining Ariana, but also feels the cuffs they use now are plenty. Sheila suggests Ariana can use a new laptop. She complained to her about the worn out keyboard a while back. Kate is surprised to hear that as Ariana didn’t mention her laptop at all lately. “Well, she says it’s slow and old.” Sheila assures Kate. “Hmm” Kate responds. Having no clue what laptop she should get as she knows little more about computers other than how to use a word processor and YouTube. “I don’t know anything about computers…” She finally says. “Just go to that big store in the shopping center, they’ll know what to get.” Dana says. “Right.” Kate thinks, maybe one of those applebooks or whatever they’re called. Kate looks around Dana’s tiny little flat and thinks the young woman really should fix up the place. Everything is worn out, old or a bit broken. But she also knows Dana is in her final year of university and literally has no money to spare. It’s much the same for her partner, Sheila. Sheila works some dead-end job at a pharmacy and is not well off either. “So? When are you 2 moving in together?” Kate asks. “As soon as this dummy convinces her landlord to let me in…” Dana points at Sheila. Sheila looks out the window seemingly. “It’s not that simple.” She mutters. “See? She doesn’t love me…” Dana teases Sheila. Sheila looks at the table. “Seriously though, we don’t know. The city’s household tax is not favorable… It’s literally cheaper to live apart than to share her house.” Dana explains. “That sounds so counterintuitive.” Kate mutters. “And unfair to you guys.” “Yea well, find us a high rise apartment we can afford and we won’t have that problem.” Dana says. Kate offers, “What if I talk to our building manager and ask for a discount rent deal for a year or so?” “Hah, what does your place cost?” Dana looks at Kate. “I own my flat, but the lower levels are rentals. I’m not sure what they cost. But some of the people that live there look poor…ehh, fuck…” Kate shuts up at her stupid choice of words. Dana and Sheila frown at her. “Uhm… Sorry, I mean. Some don’t look well off. So it can’t be that expensive. No offense.” Dana winks at her. “That’s alright. But if you can ask, we can cough up some $950, all in. Maybe?” She looks at Sheila who shrugs. She’s not good with money. Kate promises she’ll talk to someone about it. She knows a few units have been empty for a while. That had to be a bargaining position. The women chat a bit more about life and having to meet more often and finally Kate says her goodbyes and decides to check out the computer store. Dana lives near the mentioned shopping center so she leaves her car at Dana’s and walks to the store. She looks around and reads the various information cards seeing higher and lower numbers and bigger and smaller screens but she doesn’t know what’s good or overpriced or what. A sales kid shows up, asking her if she needs any help. And talking to the kid for a few minutes about her intentions she’s still none the wiser. He shows her some ugly and expensive computers of which he says they’re powerful and good. “I’ll think about it,” Kate says to the teenager feeling inept in her chosen task. Wandering around the shopping area a bit she spots the Apple Store and looks at the sleek computers on display. That looks pretty, they even have a pink computer. Ariana loves the color pink. Heading in with good spirits she looks at the few models and wonders where the rest is. Small model, bigger model and an extra expensive one. It’s much the same for the screens, just two models. Could it be that simple? Also here, a sales girl pops up and Kate asks about the computers. Where are the many choices? Turns out there are few, but internally you can choose a bunch of things. Kate says she doesn’t know about that. And the girl shows her the options. A higher number usually means better, she explains. But you have to consider if you really need it. That made sense, Kate thinks, and she explains, “Alright. Here’s the thing. My girlfriend needs a new computer and I don’t know what to get. We don’t use Apple now. And I don’t know what’s good.” “Right, well first then consider the software. Apple computers use a different system.” The saleswoman shows Kate what macOS looks like and Kate thinks it’s really easy and logical. Much simpler than her own computer. The sales person also explains that for most people the base model with maybe extra storage is fine. She explains that if they both have Macs they can easily share files and things like that and the many features and options dazzle Kate but it sounds practical and useful. “Eh, so what do you recommend for someone who works from home and mostly does online office work?” “This,” the sales girl points at a MacBook Air. “Personally I prefer the bigger one, more screen right? And if you like it fast I’d add extra memory and storage.” “Ehh, ok…” Kate says. Playing with the computer. She likes the software, she even can understand it and the computer looks pretty. “And it’s in pink?" Kate asks. “iMacs come in Pink, Laptops only in more traditional colors.” “Oh.” Kate sounds disappointed. “Starlight is perhaps more feminine if that’s what you’re after.” “No, well, it’s just that my girlfriend likes pink a lot. Imagine me giving her a pink computer…” They both smirk. After thinking for a minute Kate decides she wants to give Ariana a computer as she can’t think of another gift for now. “Alright, I’ll take it. Please make sure it’s starlight and with the upgrades you said.” Kate kinda likes the color. She hopes Ariana does too. “Cool, I’ll be right back.” And the sales girl goes to find Kate’s new computer. After a few minutes the sales girl comes back with a brown box and shows her the label which lists the specifications and Kate pays for the expensive computer. Heading back to her car she sees a leatherwear store and looks at the leather boots on display. She sighs at the pretty knee high boots. ‘So lovely’, she thinks. Seeing the price she wishes she could justify it for a pair of shoes. But no. She heads home thinking about her next problem. How and where to hide the laptop from Ariana. 2 - Ariana’s birthday Ariana doesn’t want a party. She just wants to spend time with Kate. Go for a nice meal and enjoy their day. When Kate sort of insists that inviting a few people is good for her, Ariana threatens to lock herself in the closet all day. Kate knows Ariana will do just that so it’s no point arguing the issue. No party. “Just us then? What do you want to do sweetie?” They sit on the balcony on the sun bed. Ariana leans against Kate with her back against Kate’s pulled up knees. They’re enjoying a golden sunset. “Can we go for dinner and lunch somewhere? And you can do chores for a change?” Ariana asks Kate. Fair enough, Kate thinks. She nods, smiling at Ariana. “For lunch, can we go to that new Japanese place? I want to try their ramen.” “Sure, and dinner?” Kate asks. She’s not fond of ramen, but maybe they have something else. “Lasagna for dinner.” Ariana decides. “Hah, that’s nice. I’ll make reservations.” Ariana smiles lovingly at Kate, knowing she’ll organize everything perfectly. She’s very good at that. “What did you get me?" She asks innocently. “You’ll see…” Kate avoids the question. “You didn’t get me anything yet huh?” Ariana tries again. “I thought I’d keep it simple, so don’t expect too much.” Kate teases. “Aww, kaahaate.” Ariana whines playfully. “Tell me!” “Fine. It’s a notebook… So you can finally start your memoirs.” Kate laughs feeling really smart at the wordplay. Ariana looks at Kate unsure if she’s joking or not but says nothing. She doesn’t want a notebook… “You’ll see in 2 days sweetie.” “I’ll search for it…” Ariana promises Kate. “Please don’t, or whatever, you won’t find it anyway.” Ariana looks uncertain at Kate again. The next day Ariana dutifully works on her household chores and does most of the things as she usually does. Kate helps her fold the bed sheets. Just as they finish Ariana realizes that tomorrow on her birthday there isn’t much to do… Which is fine, but Kate said she would do chores for her. Oh well, she thinks. Better if I do it anyway. Finishing up the sheets, Kate heads for work kissing Ariana goodbye. Ariana won’t let go of her as usual and it takes her a few minutes to finally get free of Ariana and make her escape. Ariana feels particularly clingy today and asks if Kate can’t call in sick and stay in bed with her. Kate says she can’t do that today as she already took the day off tomorrow, leaving Ariana pouting in the doorway. “Hurry back home baby.” Ariana tells Kate as the elevator door closes. On her way down the concierge joins Kate on the 8th floor or so. Kate greets the old man and asks if he knows what the unit on floor 4 costs for rent. The man says that should be below $1000 a month. Kate then asks if that’s negotiable and the man shrugs. He doesn’t handle the rent fees. He just maintains the building. Putting on her cute face she asks if he can inquire for her, she knows of a couple that can probably move in soon. If they can do it for $600 a month for the first 2 years that’ll help them settle for the long term. The concierge promises he’ll find out. Kate rushes to work in her car and tends to her duties. There are a lot of annoying guests today, she frustratedly thinks. And why does everyone nitpick about everything anyway. She never complains this much when she’s a guest in a hotel. She sighs. During her lunch break she chats with Chloe while sending cute messages to Ariana. Chloe asks if it isn’t Ariana’s birthday yet. “Yea tomorrow she’ll be 25.” Kate informs her. “Ah, tomorrow, are you guys throwing a party?” “Yea, no, just for us. Ariana threatened to lock herself in the closet when I suggested she should invite some people.” Chloe laughs at the silly threat and reaches in her bag. “Here, can you give this to her? I bought it last month and thought she’d like it." “What is it?” Kate picks up the small package. “It’s a Japanese soap, I put the card of the shop in there too.” “Oh that’s nice.” Kate sniffs the package but there is no smell. “I think it’s sealed really well.” Chloe smiles, “I have no idea if it’s nice but supposedly it smells like those blossom trees they have there.” “A mystery soap then.” Kate concludes. “I’ll make sure she gets it, thanks!” Kate wonders why she didn’t think to get a bunch of Japanese gimmicky things for Ariana… It’s so obvious to her now. Almost regretting getting a fancy laptop. The afternoon passes slowly. Most hotel guests are finally happy and only one door card stopped working. Kate lazes around a bit at her post thinking about Ariana’s day tomorrow. She should probably make breakfast and use the laptop box as a tray? Or pretend the gift is an afterthought and give it in the afternoon? Nah, a breakfast gift is better she decides. She’ll make some toast and… ring ring Her desk phone rings. “Yes? Kate Birch here. How can I help you?” “Hello Kate,” the hotel’s receptionist’s voice sounds. “Boss wants to see you. Can you come to his office?” “Sure, I’ll be right there.” Heading to the manager’s office she wonders what she did wrong now. She only ever gets called to the office for stuff she screwed up. Knocking on the door she’s ordered inside. Nervously Kate stands in front of the big desk not being offered a chair. Kate decides it must be something bad, or something bad is about to happen. “Kate, management has decided that all employees must undergo formal training for their duties.” “Eh, ok?” “Since you lack any qualifications for your position you’re to be brought up to speed in a 2 week course in Florida.” “Florida, sir?” Kate is stunned. She didn’t expect this at all and why not just here. Locally. “Yes, got a problem with that?” “Eh, no, well that is… Can my girlfriend come?” “You’ll be put up in an AirBnB there, if she pays for the airfare she can join you.” “When is it?” Kate asks. “If you’re ok with it, next Monday. Otherwise next month.” “I’ll check the tickets, but I think Monday is fine.” “Very well, off you go. You’ll receive all details and such this afternoon via email.” Her manager shakes his head behind Kate’s back, all she cared about is her partner? She didn’t even ask about the training. Hoping he did right by investing in her. Kate stands outside the office. Adrenaline rushing through her. A trip, training. Away from Ariana. Her head spins. After a minute she gathers her wits and urgently needs to get a ticket or there’ll be trouble in her little world. There is no way Ariana will accept being alone for 2 weeks. Fuck! She thinks. As she gets back to her desk an email pops in with her itinerary such as her flight number and where she’ll be staying. She immediately books an extra ticket on her flight for Ariana. She’ll make it out to be a little trip for them or something. Even though she’ll probably be in school all day. The rest of the afternoon crawls by. Someone’s shower head ‘fell off’ and Kate had to scramble someone from maintenance to stop the flooding. The maintenance guy had accused the room’s occupants of ripping it out of the wall. And Kate had to mediate with the guests to calm things down. It’s almost 5PM, she can finally go home, already having forgotten about her training course. She doesn’t care about the training at all. Her thoughts are about Ariana and her birthday. That night the two shower together after watching TV all evening. Ariana is extra caring towards Kate and she wonders why. As Ariana slides her hands around Kate’s upper body she whispers. “I found your present…” Kate tenses up. “Oh?” She carefully replies. “2 weeks to Florida? How cool is that? Did you book a nice hotel like last time?” Kate turns around and looks her girl in her eyes. “Oh yes… I forgot about that. But that’s not your present sweetie.” Ariana doesn’t understand. “But it’s a vacation right? For us?” “Yes and no…” Kate says. “How do you know about that anyway?” Ariana says she got the ticket in her email. Kate nods, understanding it now. “Ah I see. But, it’s for work babe. I couldn’t bear leaving you here. So I talked my boss into bringing you along.” “Oh Kate!” Ariana hangs on her neck. “We’re going to Florida together! I’ve always wanted to go there and see Santa Monica beach…!” “Ehh, that’s in California, but sure, you can go to the beach I’m sure.” “California? Oh…” Ariana sounds disappointed. Kate tells her not to worry, Miami Beach is nice too. They dry off from the shower and head for bed. Ariana is all over Kate asking all about her training course and what they’ll do while there. She admits to Ariana she didn’t pay attention to any of the details and just worried about bringing her along… So she has no idea what kind of training she’s getting or what the schedule will be. Ariana giggles at hearing that and thinks she’s being silly. The next day Ariana wants to get up as she usually does to make breakfast but Kate tells her to stay in bed and kisses her happy birthday. Kate quickly freshens up and worries about making breakfast. She burns the toast and forgets to bring jam and cutlery. Ariana laughs at her terrible breakfast but bites greedily into the buttered toast assuring her it’s good. She can’t wait for her present. Kate disappears and comes back with a boring brown box. Apologizing for getting her something simple because she didn’t know what else to get. She carefully puts the box in front of her girlfriend. “Don’t open it yet. I have something else too, from Chloe.” Kate puts the tiny package on top of the box. “Chloe thought you’d like it.” Ariana pulls off the paper and as a little colorful box comes into view her eyes light up. “Look Kate, It’s in Japanese!” “But what is it?” Kate asks. Ariana rips the paper away. “Cherry blossom soap!" She laughs, and sniffs the box but smells nothing. Ariana opens the packaging and finds a sealed plastic soap bar inside. Carefully she pulls a bit of the plastic open and they smell the soap together. “Mmmm, that’s so nice!” Ariana cheers. Kate agrees it smells like spring. “And look, she put the card of the shop inside. So you can get more if you like it.” Ariana reads the business card. “Aha!” She hugs Kate, to give the hug to Chloe and thank her. She puts the soap aside and eyes the box. “Can I?” Kate nods. Sitting back hoping she bought the right thing… Ariana pulls on the tape and slides the contents out of the box. Which is of-course the iconic white Apple packaging with a big image of the product inside on it. “Whoooaaaaa! A MacBook? Really?” Ariana cheers. She shoves the box aside and hugs Kate so forceful she almost falls over backwards. “Thank you, thank you, Thank you, thank you, Thank you, thank you!” Kate laughs, “Do you know how it works? The program is very different.” “I think so? I’ll learn it. I needed a new computer! How did you know?” “Sheila told me.” Ariana rips the plastic from the box and wriggles the lid open. “Wow, it looks like champagne.” Ariana laughs. “Starlit or something it’s called.” Kate says. “It’s beautiful.” She opens the laptop and it immediately turns on and welcomes the new user. “Go set it up sweetie. Happy birthday. I’ll clean the breakfast things.” “Ok!” Ariana beams. Kate cleans away the breakfast leftovers and smiles at herself for picking the right gift. She does the dishes, cleans the kitchen a bit and heads back to Ariana. Who already finished configuring the laptop. “Look Kate, it’s working already. Here is like, eh, Office I think, and look, wifi…” She opens YouTube. “It all works very easily. You should get one for yourself too!” She knows how Kate doesn’t know computers very well. “And your files?” Kate curiously asks. “Eh…” Ariana had forgotten about those. “I’ll figure it out ok?" Kate laughs, “Sure thing babe, I’m sure it’s not too hard.” Ariana spends the next few hours fiddling with the computer installing her email, moving files to the new system and browsing the App Store finding her softwares. Kate looks at what she’s doing but Ariana goes too fast for her. “If I get one too you should teach me how it works…” Kate smiles. Ariana looks at her laughing. “Yep!” The women rush out for lunch trying the ramen restaurant Ariana picked, she thinks the Ramen is nothing special. Kate agrees, her teriyaki kebabs are not as good as Ariana’s. They spend time in the city park which is still a bit cold, it being February. There aren’t many birds or things to see yet. They’ll do some window shopping when Ariana pulls Kate into a large clothing store. “Let’s go try dresses.” she laughs at Kate. “Just for fun.” She picks a tiny silver dress, and a gold one for Kate. Kate finds high boots to go with them and lace-up sandals for Ariana. They march into the fitting rooms ignoring the frowning attendant. “Ladies, ladies, please, one per room.” She tries. But the pair don’t pay attention to her and enter the changing room giggling. Ariana undresses and helps Kate out of her clothes. “Kiss me” She gasps. Kate pins Ariana against the mirror and kisses her intensely. Holding her head in place with her hand around her neck lightly choking her. With her other hand she reaches down at Ariana’s already wet pussy. Ariana utters stifled moans as she gropes at Kate’s breasts. Both women ‘oomph’ and ‘ahh’ softly until Ariana her knees go weak and she slumps on the little bench with a dull thud. Sighing in a quiet orgasm. After a few moments Kate pushes her aside and sits on the bench motioning for her to sit on her lap. Ariana follows Kate’s silent instruction and sits on her knees facing her girlfriend. They kiss for minutes until there is a knock on the door. “Ladies,” A man’s voice sounds. “The fun is over, please finish up and step out.” Ariana and Kate look at the door startled and giggle at each other but ignore the request. “Girls, come out please.” The voice orders them more impatiently this time. “Just a minute!” Kate calls out. “We’re naked!” Ariana giggles looking at Kate. “Where so getting arrested.” She whispers. Kate stops and listens to what’s happening outside the dressing room but she hears nothing. She holds Ariana in a tight embrace while Ariana keeps kissing her neck and ear. “Come,” She whispers to Ariana. “We better get out there and make our escape.” “Or try on the dresses and pretend nothing happened.” Ariana thinks. “Or that…” And Kate reaches for a dress. Ariana slips on the Silver dress, helped by Kate. And starts lacing up her sandals. Kate then slips her own dress over her head and fidgets with the shoulder straps as the voice sounds again, ordering them to come out. Ariana and Kate look at their silly party outfit and Kate thinks the dress is very ugly. It hugs their curves but at the same time has a terrible shape. “Come out or we’ll call the police.” A different voice sounds. “For what?” Kate demands, “We’re trying on clothes. Leave us alone.” “We’re pretty sure you’re not. Come out now, or there’ll be trouble.” The stern voice calls out. “Quick get dressed.” Kate whispers, feeling it is time to try and escape. They briefly look at their terrible outfits and quickly change back to their own clothes. As they emerge from the dressing room a minute or so later all sweaty and with messy hair, 3 shop workers and several shoppers stare at them with way too serious faces to not laugh at them. Ariana sticks out her tongue and pulls Kate along as they speed walk for the exit and make their escape. Kate looks nervously over her shoulder if someone is following them. But that doesn’t seem to be the case. Ariana fumbles with her coat zipper as they rush out of the store, the cold air hitting her torso and she shivers. She laughs. “What the hell was that about?” Kate says nothing and catches their reflection in a shop window. “Gosh, we look terrible.” She laughs. Ariana looks at them and quickly tries to fix her hair. But there is no saving it. She pulls out a rubber band and combs her peaky hair to the back, making a ponytail. Kate is not much better off and decides she needs to freshen up at a restaurant. The women go find a Starbucks and look startled at their messy faces as they stand in front of the bathroom mirror. “Oh my,” Kate mumbles. Ariana looks shy. “Ehh…” They freshen up and after a few minutes look presentable again. “That was so hot” Ariana whispers to Kate. Kate nods in agreement. “But let’s not get caught from now on.” Ariana looks down… “Ehh Kate?” “Yes babe?” Ariana points at her feet. “Oh, fuck…” Kate calls out. Ariana is still wearing the sandals from the store, poking from under her skirt. Her slippers in her bag. “So we’re thieves now?” She giggles at Kate. “Tsk tsk, you are. And that on your birthday.” Kate shakes her head. “If we go back now we will surely get arrested…” Ariana thinks out loud. “Yea, let’s not.” Kate says. Back in the restaurant part of Starbucks Ariana kneels down and rearranges the straps on the gladiator sandals tightening the laces a bit. She likes the look. “They look pretty on me right?” Ariana asks. “Sure thing miss,” a man says in passing. The women look at the guy but he’s already gone and they laugh. “Well then, the men approve. Come, let’s head for the Italian.” Kate holds up her arm so that Ariana can hook into it and they walk arm-in-arm to their favorite Italian restaurant, avoiding the shop they accidentally robbed. They have an excellent dinner, Ariana of-course wants her favorite lasagna. Kate opts for fettuccine with tomato sauce and they share a bottle of sweet wine and feeling a bit drunk as they wobble and swerve back home laughing the whole way. 3 - Dinner with Lisa The next day Ariana feels like wearing her collar for a while and asks Kate to bolt it on her. She had tried to do it herself but couldn’t get a good grip on the Torx screw. Ariana also briefly tries the hood but finds it restrictive and scary. Especially knowing Kate would be at work and she’d be very helpless if Kate would be gone all day. Kate playfully suggests she should wear the hood anyway. Just to see how she’d manage. But Ariana refuses. When the collar is on and Kate leaves for work, Ariana handles some simple jobs finding yet another high paying accountant contract for almost $3000. Such a good birthday, Ariana thinks. That afternoon Ariana waits for Kate at the door welcoming her home as she often does. Helping her out of her coat and putting her shoes away. It would appear that purchasing some gear had a profound effect on Ariana. She seems happier and more subservient over the last few months. This of-course pleases Kate immensely as she wants nothing but happiness for her lover. Kate decides that Ariana should sleep with her hands and her ankles connected that night. She sends Ariana to Home Depot to buy a few padlocks and 2 meters of chain. Ariana comes home with 3 locks and the length of chain. She’s a bit nervous about what Kate is planning. So far she had worn the cuffs a few times but they’d never been tied to anything yet. Kate loops a lock through the D-rings on her ankle cuffs. And another on her wrist cuffs. Linking them together. She then considers linking the collar to the chain, but needs a 4th lock for that. Grumbling at missing a lock she thinks just linking wrists and ankles is enough for now anyway. For the first time. That night Ariana has trouble falling asleep at first thinking the restrictions on her arms are a burden but once she figures out she can put her arms in a bend so her hands are near her face she’s almost happy with her situation. Wishing she could embrace Kate. The next morning Kate lets her free. Ariana feels naughty and slips the padlock keys in Kate’s purse. As soon as Kate leaves for work she puts on a sports bra and panties and locks the chain to her collar and ankles with 2 locks on either end and locks her wrists somewhere in the middle of the chain. Genius she thinks, even if Kate doesn’t know it, she’s in control of her freedom. Kate is at work as her phone rings. A call from Lisa, her sister. She’s in town that afternoon and wants to know if she can crash at her place for the night. Since Barry is out of town, she hopes to finally meet Ariana. It’s been months since the party and thinks it’s high time she finally gets to know her. Kate replies she’ll pick her up after work. Around 5PM Kate is done with her shift and heads to the bus station to pick up Lisa. She’d been waiting in a nearby coffee shop there for a while, after doing some shopping. They head to the flat together in Kate’s car. Ariana meanwhile has prepared quite the welcome for Kate. She managed to fill her ears with putty and then spent almost 30 minutes positioning the leather hood on her scalp and carefully pulling it down. This took so long because her hands are cuffed at pretty much navel height to the chain. She can move her arms out and up quite a bit. But her hands are cuffed together. This had worked fine for typing on her laptop. But reaching her head and precise movement is a bit more tricky. Eventually she had managed. The hood is not exactly straight, but she is deaf and blind none-the-less. Of-course she can’t reach behind her to tighten the lace of the hood. But she feels ready for Kate. Ariana has been waiting for over an hour sitting kneeling in the hallway. Snoozing on-and-off hoping she would notice the door open and close. Every time she feels a slight draft of air she sits up straight hoping Kate will find her. At last, around 6PM Ariana sits up straight and shivers as she feels the draft of the door. Finally Kate is home, she thinks excitedly. The sisters enter the apartment and Lisa spots Ariana kneeling in front of the door with her head bowed down. She lets out a short scream and calls out “What the fuck?” seeing the weird thing in front of them. Kate looks surprised and shocked at her girlfriend and smiles inwardly. Oh her cute girl… And what terrible timing. Ariana had definitely felt a large draft which must be the front door and sits up, she doesn’t realize what is happening in front of her. Being deaf and blind drives her nuts she finds. Why isn’t Kate touching her? “Kate?” She says out loud. Not hearing her own voice she doesn’t know how loud she is. Lisa stands frozen in the hallway. Kate has to think fast to resolve this. She whispers to Lisa, “Can you come back in 20 minutes please? I’ll deal with this.” “What is ’this’?” Lisa whispers with a look of horror. “Ariana likes these games.” Kate says with a shy voice. “Please, come back in 10 minutes and pretend this never happened.” Lisa nods, unsure what to do or say. Kate shoves her out the door. “I’m so so very sorry. Walk around the block or something and buzz the door as if you’re just arriving.” Ariana fidgets nervously. What is Kate doing? Why isn’t she touching her? Letting her know she’s here? “Kate?!” She says again. “Hello!?” She feels another draft… And suddenly there is a hand on her head, caressing the leather hood. The palm of a hand rests on her cheek and a thumb stroking her lips. Ariana opens her mouth and sucks the thumb inside. After a few moments the hand is removed and lips are being pressed against hers and she kisses back greedily. “Oh Kate!” she moans out loud. “I missed you!” There is a pause as if someone is talking to her, waiting for a response. “I’m deaf!” Ariana calls out. “Kate? Do with me as you will!” Ariana is being pulled up by her arm and is forced to shuffle somewhere hopping a few steps trying to keep up with her mysterious handler. She is then shoved with force and she falls down without warning. Squealing in surprise Ariana lands in the soft sheets of their bed. Rolling over Ariana tries to sit up but is pushed down. She moves again, but is pushed down more firmly. Then nothing. Curious what’s happening she calls for Kate. But nothing is happening. No touch, no signals. She’s left alone maybe? She waits for Kate to return. Kate meanwhile lets Lisa into the apartment. Lisa only took 3 minutes to return. Way too soon. “I’m sorry sis. I think Ariana wanted to surprise me with a game.” Kate apologizes. “You think? You’re not sure? Maybe there is a kidnapper in the house waiting to jump out at us!” Lisa worries. “Oh don’t be weird, why would someone hide here and put Ariana in the hallway? She did this to herself.” Kate assures her “Don’t be weird? Weird?” Lisa scoffs. “You two are the weird ones…” Kate cuts her off, telling her to wait in the living room, she needs to free Ariana. “Just pretend you came in a few minutes after me and I’ll convince her to pretend she just woke up - No awkwardness.” “Easy for you to say, I just saw a bondage mummy.” “Oh don’t be so dramatic it’s just a hood and cuffs.” “Just, just a… I need a drink.” Lisa sighs. “There’s wine and beer in the fridge. Go!” Kate orders her sister away. Kate returns to the bedroom and closes the door. She kisses Ariana on her lips. Ariana jerks around, “Kate!?” Kate holds her head still and carefully pulls up the hood. Ariana’s face and hair look messy as she blinks at the light. Kate puts a finger on her lips indicating she should be quiet. “Kate!” She loudly whispers. “Please, I’m so horny! Help me out!” Kate discovers why Ariana talks so loud and peels the putty from her ears. “Can you hear me now?” Kate asks. “Yes Kate, please feel me, I’m super wet.” “Lisa is here sweetie. She arrived just as I put you on the bed.” Ariana abruptly stops everything she’s doing or thinking. “Kate, no… Please! Get rid of her, I need you.” Ariana whispers all flustered and hot. “We’ll have our time tonight babe, don’t you worry.” “But, now…” Ariana looks desperate. Kate shushes her, “Where are the keys?” “In your purse, I snuck them in there this morning.” “You’ve sat in the hallway all day?” “No, just for the afternoon. But the cuffs were on all day.” “Geez,” Kate mutters looking for her purse. No wonder she’s horny and desperate, Kate thinks. And feels tempted to treat Lisa to a hotel and exploit her girlfriend. No, she thinks. I’ll make it work. Time with her sister is rare these days. Coming back with her purse and fishes out a keyring with little keys on it and starts fitting them to unlock the cuffs and chain from Ariana, ‘accidentally’ stroking Ariana every chance she gets. With her arms free Ariana holds on to Kate. “Please, fuck me now!” She urgently hisses. “Shhh baby,” Kate shushes her while rubbing her vagina. I’ll make you cum tonight. Ariana moans from Kate’s touch and kisses her girlfriend. “Please Kate no more teasing, just fuck me.” Kate gives in and wraps a bathrobe on Ariana, “Come, quick, to the shower. I’ll set your mind straight.” Ariana eagerly climbs off the bed and follows Kate. “Just pretend you just woke up ok? I told Lisa you were sleeping.” Ariana waves at Lisa who stares at her wide eyed and Ariana yawns dramatically as she walks into the bathroom. The two disappear in the bathroom leaving Lisa alone and wondering what the hell is going on. She then hears the shower turn on and soft moaning coming from the bathroom as Kate pins Ariana against the wall licking and fingering her wet vagina. It doesn’t take much to push Ariana over the edge, pumping into her girl with 3 fingers and groping at her chest she suddenly goes weak in the knees and lets out a long stifled moan. Kate strokes her neck and shoulder kissing her before quickly rinsing off her girlfriend’s body. “Come, Lisa is waiting for us, she is staying overnight. Go make dinner. You’ll pay for this soon!” she promises her. Ariana nods timidly, thinking ‘pay for what?’ Wondering what she did to deserve punishment. “Ahem! Sorry about that.” Kate says to Lisa, I had to wake Ariana up. Mmhm, Ariana nods. “Hi Lisa,” And she extends her hand. Kate winks and nods at Lisa to play along. “Ehh, hi, nice to finally meet you.” Lisa stammers. “I’ll go make dinner, is there anything you like to eat?” Ariana moves on wondering why Lisa is being so awkward and tense. “Ehh, Steak and fries?” Kate suggests. “Steaks still frozen.” Ariana says. “But we have minced meat and chicken ready to go.” “Hamburger and fries?” Kate then tries, looking at Lisa. “Ehh… Yea, burgers are nice.” Lisa confirms. Ariana nods and heads to the kitchen. Lisa looks at Kate and bursts out laughing at the absurdity of the situation. “What the fuck Kate?” Kate smiles with some difficulty. Feeling embarrassed, but also guilty for fooling Ariana. “Just go with it. I don’t want any drama.” She whispers back. They sit down and chat a bit about recent happenings. Kate is curious about her and Barry. “Oh Barry,” Lisa says with dreamy eyes. “I’m gonna marry him! I just have to.” Kate laughs, “Does he know that yet?” She asks. “No, but I want it.” She giggles. “We’ll see…” “Who’s getting married?” Ariana calls from the kitchen. “Lisa is with Barry.” Kate shouts back. “Who’s Barry?” “Garret’s friend from the party.” Kate yells. “Oh, that’s nice. Congratulations.” Ariana says, still having no idea who Barry is. Lisa pulls a face. “Lisa, can you help me for a second?” Ariana calls out at her from the kitchen. Lisa looks uncertain but Kate nods, “Talk to her, I’m going to check up on my emails. I’ll join you two in a minute.” Heading into the kitchen. She sees Ariana preparing a feast. “What do you need?” Lisa asks. “How do you like your burger? Look, I’m making the patties now. But do you want cheese? Tomato? Or how do you prefer your burger?” Lisa sits down at the kitchen table looking at all the ingredients. “Any recommendations?” “Ehh, Kate and I like a complete burger with cheese, union and tomato and all this.” She gestures over the ingredients. “Oh right,” Lisa says. “…then uh the complete burger but without union and cheese please.” Ariana nods. She works silently on the burger toppings and Lisa is fascinated by the woman who clearly has no idea she was caught pretty much naked and tied up. “So uh, how was your day? Did you do anything special?” Lisa wants to know. Ariana without hesitation says she did some work in the morning and slept through the afternoon. Liar, Lisa knows. Instead she says “That sounds so relaxing. What kind of work do you do again?” “Oh contract work, translations, accounting stuff, business administration. You saw my office right? Kate helped me build it. She’s very understanding and cool even though I don’t usually make much money.” She looks longingly out of the kitchen for her lover. “Where is she?” “She said she had to check her email or something.” Lisa informs Ariana. The women chat about themselves and Lisa asks 101 questions about her, where she’s from, previous relationships, family and her relationship with Kate and how living with her can be a nightmare. Ariana doesn’t think living with Kate is a nightmare at all. Kate is her hero, she says. Lisa laughs at that. “Well, just be glad you’re not competing with her for being the best sister. She can be tough.” “Maybe, but Kate is the best person in the world.” Ariana assures Lisa. Lisa smiles at hearing that. Ariana cuts thick slices of tomato, chops some lettuce and pickles. “No cheese right?” “No, thanks.” Lisa confirms. “More for me…” And she sticks a slice of cheese in her mouth. Such a kid Lisa thinks, she can see why Kate likes being with her. It’s playful and endearing. Lisa helps put away the leftover vegetables and ingredients as Ariana grills the burger patties. Kate comes in sniffing in the air. “Mmmm that smells good!” “Almost done!” Ariana giggles. Kate pinches Ariana’s nose and wanders to the living room plopping down on the couch looking absentmindedly out the window. She’s tired, she realizes. Very fucking tired. Can’t they ever have a boring week where nothing happens? Maybe I need a vacation… Far away on a tiny island. Kate’s mind wanders to palm trees and coconut drinks. Then remembers her training in Miami in a few days. Maybe that’ll bring some relaxation, she hopes. Ariana conveniently forgets to bake the fries as she doesn’t feel like cutting potatoes and hopes Kate forgot about them. Lisa doesn’t mind and the 2 conspire to make Kate think she never asked for them if she brings it up. They build 3 massive burgers and Lisa suggests they eat on the balcony. Ariana thinks it’s far too cold for that still, it only being February but Lisa assures her it’s fine. The two step outside and Ariana immediately shivers. “Nope. Too cold…” She exclaims. Lisa thought it would be warmer but agrees and clears the coffee table in the living room instead. Lisa kicks Kate awake “Wake up! Ariana made dinner. Appreciate your girlfriend sis.” “Huhwhadoyoumean?” Kate groggily responds. Lisa sits her sister upright while Ariana puts the plates with burgers on the table. The trio dive into their food and Lisa compliments Ariana’s cooking. “Almost as good as a whopper,” Kate smirks. To which she gets a kick from Lisa. Kate looks at her but says nothing. They chat casually and Lisa tells a bit more about Barry and how they’re doing together. Barry really likes Lisa she thinks as he even offered to move to her city, hours away from everything he knows. Kate thinks that’s very sweet and It’s high time she has a good partner after having been single for ages. Ariana thinks maybe Lisa should move to Toronto and live with Barry so she can visit Kate more easily. 4 - Talking into the night When they’re finished eating, Ariana quietly goes and cleans the table and does the dishes. Lisa leans over to Kate, “You should appreciate your girlfriend more. You’re taking her hard work for granted.” “I’m not, I do appreciate her all day, every day.” Kate defends herself. “You sure don’t show it, you lazy slob.” “What are you on about?” Kate inquires. “If you hear what she has to say about you, how she adores and idolizes you, you’d be ashamed of yourself letting her do all the chores all by herself.” Lisa accuses Kate. “But she likes it like that.” Kate counters. “Kate!” Lisa looks at her sister seriously. “You’re not listening to me… Go help her sometimes and just talk to the woman. Find out why she does what she does. Because it’s not about doing laundry and scrubbing the floor.” Hmm, Kate grumbles. She hates it when her sister berates her on something she doesn’t fully understand. “And what do you know? You barely know her.” Kate accuses Lisa. “Gosh you’re ignorant Kate. Do you ever listen in on when she talks about you or your relationship?” Kate shakes her head. “Well, you should. I doubt you’ll ever hear anything negative from her even if you’re a bitch to her. That’s how crazy she is about you and you don’t even know it. Not really anyway.” Kate is silent, considering Lisa’s words. She knows Ariana is crazy about her, but just like her friend Dana had done before she apparently has unearthed bits of Ariana in a short time she herself never noticed or considered. Am I such a terrible partner? Ignorant? She worries. Ariana comes back, “All done. What are you talking about?” “Apparently I don’t appreciate you, Lisa says.” Kate looks accusing at Lisa. Lisa rolls her eyes. “I just said she should not take you for granted Ariana.” Ariana sits on Kate’s lap and wraps an arm around Kate’s shoulders. Looking between Lisa and Kate. She wonders why Lisa looks so serious and Kate so frustrated. Like the two had a fight but Lisa won. “Eh ok… But she takes good care of me. It’s fine.” Ariana smiles. “And she’s a crap cook anyway.” She adds, sticking her tongue out to Kate. Kate pulls a face. “I can make toast!” She protests. All three laugh. Lisa compliments Ariana on being an excellent host working so hard for them and thanks her for dinner. “No problem at all,” Ariana smiles. “It’s my pleasure. I’ll get wine.” And she gets up and rushes to the kitchen. “See what I mean?” Lisa hisses to Kate. “Even if we point out you’re taking her for granted she shrugs it off and thinks you’re the best! You can do no wrong in her eyes. I want you to do better for her! She deserves that much.” Kate is tired, she had hoped on a casual evening but instead Lisa is all over her commenting on how she is doing things wrong in her relationship with Ariana. She doesn’t really want to hear it. Kate reminds Lisa they share their bed together, how more personal and involved can one be? Ariana comes back with a bottle and 3 glasses. Pouring wine for them. Lisa likes Ariana a lot, she thinks. She’s attentive, friendly, smart-ish and playful. She wishes she had a partner like her, but as a man… She thinks about her relationship with Barry, he has many of the qualities she wants, but not all and voices her worry. Barry is so sweet, and she really sees a future with him. But there is this nagging feeling in the background that something isn’t right or is missing. “Maybe you’re gay too.” Ariana suggests. “Kate didn’t know either till last year… Or he’s not the one… Or maybe he’s gay… Or he’s cheating… Or maybe he likes his work too much…” Kate looks at Ariana and mouths to shut up. Ariana stops suggesting things and looks at the floor leaning against Kate’s shoulder. “I’m sure it’ll be fine,” Kate says. “It’s probably the nerves or the distance between you two.” Lisa nods and they all sit quiet for a moment and drink their wine. “Hey I’m really tired, I’ll go lie down. It’s getting late anyway.” Kate says. She motions for Ariana to get up so she can get up herself. “Don’t make it too late, ok? I’ll wait for you.” She whispers to Ariana. Ariana makes room and looks at Lisa questioningly. Lisa looks at her hands. She senses loneliness in Lisa. Kate wishes them goodnight and disappears into the bedroom after topping up her wine. “Hey, you ok?” Ariana asks Lisa. Leaning into her. Lisa looks up and promises she’s ok. “Wanna talk some more? Or are you going to sleep as well?” Ariana wants to know. Lisa rubs her arms and prefers to talk for a bit longer. Maybe they can watch a movie or something? Ariana leans into the corner of the couch and makes herself comfortable. Lisa sits cross legged next to Ariana. And they chat a bit more about being alone and how to deal with it. A thing Ariana was quite good at before meeting Kate. While watching TV together Ariana nods off and falls asleep. Lisa feels sleepy too and leans back against Ariana and not being rejected she dozes off as well. An hour later Lisa in her sleep turns over and embraces her new friend as if they’re lovers. Ariana breathes quietly, unaware of what Lisa is doing. Lisa sleepily listens to Ariana her heartbeat thinking she is Barry. Kate meanwhile sits in bed reading a book and thinking about what Lisa had said. She’s half waiting for Ariana, half just wasting her time not wanting to talk to Lisa for now. Around midnight Ariana wakes up and wonders why she’s not in bed. She feels a person hugging her closely and assumes she fell asleep on the couch with Kate. The TV is showing stupid telesell commercials and might as well be turned off. Ariana bends forward to grab the remote and notices Kate’s hair is very brown and looks startled at Lisa’s scalp. Did she confuse the 2 women? No, she was watching TV. Lisa did this. She squirms a bit trying to get away from under Lisa, but is being held on tight. Seeing no other option than to wake her girlfriend’s sister she simply pushes her aside and quickly gets up from the couch. Lisa mumbles something, mentioning Barry but stays asleep. Ariana then pulls on Lisa’s legs so she’s laying flat and in a somewhat normal position and leaves her there. Heading for the toilet and then to Kate. Kate sits in bed with her laptop, she’s watching YouTube videos. “Kate!” Ariana gasps. “Why didn’t you come get me?” Kate looks at Ariana, “Didn’t you have fun with Lisa?” “At first yes, but later on she slept on me after I fell asleep. I thought she was you!” Kate frowns, not quite understanding what Ariana means. “Slept on you? Explain.” “We sort of finished talking and I fell asleep, and when I woke up just now she’s all over me holding me like I’m her boyfriend or something. It’s very awkward. We sleep like that too…” Kate shakes her head and puts her laptop aside. “Come sweetie. Get your collar and chastity belt, we’ll go to sleep.” Ariana gets the requested items and Kate bolts on the collar for the night. She then has Ariana step into the leather belt and straps it on tight and locks that too. “I should add the vibrator as a punishment for sleeping with my sister.” She jokes with a fake frown. “I didn’t do it Kate, honestly.” Ariana says flustered not realizing Kate is joking. Ariana has a love hate relationship with the vibrator. She loves the orgasm it provides but hates the torture it allows Kate. But at the same time she secretly loves the helpless feeling as her body betrays her when Kate pushes its, and her, buttons. “I know sweetie, and you’re too noisy anyway with the thing on level 4 or higher… But I’ll get you someday.” Kate jokingly promises her. Ariana looks at the ground suddenly feeling guilty for something she didn’t do. “That’s not fair…” She mumbles. Kate slaps her butt. “Life’s not fair. Now get to bed.” She walks out of the bedroom to check on Lisa and sees her sister smirk on the couch in a weird position. Sighing quietly she gets a blanket and pillow from the storage cabinet and puts the blanket over her sister and places the pillow at her head. Does she have to take care of everything around here? She thinks amused. Dana, her friend, would say that someone has to keep order… Maybe she’s more right than she knows. Ariana climbs into bed and sighs thinking about the 2nd promised punishment she doesn’t deserve. Kate is so mean sometimes. Hopefully she forgets. Soon forgetting her worries as she nods off and sleeps dreaming of Kate showing her off naked on the balcony to the world making her orgasm in front everyone causing people to laugh at the goofy faces she makes. Kate grabs a drink and quickly eats a biscuit before heading to the bathroom and brushes her teeth. She sees someone move behind her but pays no real attention to it. Just one of the women. Lisa sneaks up behind her and startles Kate with her being so close suddenly. “Hey,” She says, rubbing her eyes. “Hey cheater…” Kate replies. “Cheater?” “Yea you slept with Ariana.” Kate laughs, “Or so she says.” “All I remember is that I snuggled up to Barry.” “Barry huh? Ariana looks nothing like him…” Lisa looks at her not sure where this is going. “Sorry Kate, we just dozed off watching TV. I must’ve thought she was him.” “I know, I know. I’m just pulling your leg.” Kate winks. “I put a blanket and pillow on the couch.” Kate walks off with a good night and closes the bedroom door. Now it’s Ariana time, time to make her pay for her silly stunt from earlier, she thinks. But Ariana is already sleeping… Sighing Kate quietly joins her and plays with her girlfriend’s hair for a bit. Admiring her cute face as she often does. Ariana looks much more peaceful lately, she thinks. Must be the restraints or something. She’ll apply her punishment in the morning. The next day Lisa looks tired and worn out. Sleeping on couches never really had her preference. But not having to book an expensive hotel made up for it. She’ll sleep more in the train when she goes home tonight. The 3 have breakfast. Ariana has made pancakes and looks nervous at Lisa, asking if she likes them. Constantly moving around offering more syrup or sugar, more juice or anything to not having to sit still. With breakfast done Lisa insists on Kate walking her out as she leaves and implores her to involve herself a bit more with Ariana and her world and not treat her like a little servant all the time. Kate promises she will. But thinks Lisa has no idea how their relationship works. Meanwhile Ariana cleans up the kitchen and desperately waits for Kate to come back hoping she would remove the vibrator Kate forced her to wear all morning on a low setting. Her so-called punishment. She feels naughty thinking that Lisa didn’t notice their little game but she’s had enough now and hopes Kate agrees. She’s super horny and needs her orgasm… Or at the very least for the teasing to stop. Kate can’t get Lisa’s words out of her mind and decides to involve herself more with Ariana other than living together and being lovers. She thinks helping cooking is a good start and promises herself she’d help Ariana cook sometimes. Or to help fold the bed sheets more often and things like that. 5 - Kate’s big news A few days later Kate comes home from work and tells Ariana to get naked and wait for her in the bedroom. They’re supposed to leave for Miami tomorrow. Ariana is very curious what Kate is up to and quickly obeys her girlfriend. Stripping out of her leggings and shirt, followed by her underwear. Ariana sits on the corner of their bed waiting for her girlfriend. After a few minutes she finally enters the room. “What’s up Kate?” Kate holds up her keyring and says she has a proposition for her. Ariana lights up. “An adventure?” “Something like that…” Kate says. “Right, here’s the deal… You can stay home for the next 2 weeks on your own.” Ariana’s face darkens. “Or,” Kate continues. “Or you wear your chastity belt for the 2 weeks we’re in Miami.” Ariana looks confused. “Eh Kate… What? I don’t want to be alone…” “Are you sure?” Kate asks. “Yes of-course, I want to be with you and explore Miami. Go to the beach and help you with your training.” Kate smiles and Ariana worries just how serious Kate is. Two weeks in the belt? How will she wear her swimsuit and go to the beach? The next morning Ariana packs their suitcases. Swimsuit for her, Bikini for Kate, dresses, Kate’s favorite jeans, shirt and brown jacket for school. Shampoo and toiletries. And everything else they need for their trip. Kate tidies up around the house making it ‘away’ ready. Unplugging the TV and such. She quickly checks over the suitcase and adds the leather chastity belt and closes the case. Heading to the airport Ariana asks if she really has to wear the belt. But Kate only says, “That’s the deal.” The airport is annoying, lots of moody employees bothering the passengers with their security nonsense. Ariana wears her stolen gladiator sandals under a short mid thigh dress. She really really likes them. Kate is dressed more formally and looks ready for a meeting. Landing in Miami Kate steers them to the toilets and she pushes Ariana into the disabled toilet, zipping open her suitcase. “Here put it on. Remove your panties.” She hands the leather chastity belt to Ariana. Ariana says nothing but takes off her panties and pulls the leather garment over her hips. Kate smiles at her sweetly, “last chance… two weeks in the belt or go home now.” Ariana thinks she’s joking about sending her home but accepts the belt anyway. click The lock sounds ominously loud as it snaps shut. “You’re my bitch now.” Kate whispers. Ariana looks at Kate weirdly and wonders what she’s getting herself into. She stuffs Kate’s winter coat in the suitcase and her own on top under the handle and they leave the toilet block. 6 - The house of horrors Outside the airport terminal they find a taxi and head for their assigned house. It’s an OK house in the city. Not too far from the beach and it has some shops in the area. The house itself has several bedrooms and there is a double garage. Kate already feels tired from the oppressive heat in Miami and looks at a bedroom and living room and doesn’t care much for the rest at the moment. Ariana is more curious and explores the whole place. In the 2 car garage she finds a massive chain link cage kind of setup with a little dog-house inside it. It takes up half a parking space. Curious, she steps in and the gate clangs shut behind her. Looking inside the doghouse she sees no dog. She turns and wants to leave the cage but the gate is locked. She shakes the gate trying to dislodge the latch but it’s stuck. “Kate?” She calls out. But Kate has dozed off. “Fuck!” Ariana curses. “KATE! HELP! KAAAAAATE!” Ariana screams and yells for minutes until Kate finally comes rushing in seeing a distressed girlfriend in a cage. “What’s up?” She laughs. “I can’t get out Kate…” Kate laughs at her silly face and says “Well, guess you gotta stay in there then. Since I don’t have the keys.” Ariana looks startled. “No! “She exclaims. “Please find it…” Kate thinks for a moment. “What will you do for me to get out?” “Anything…” Ariana dumbly says. “Alright, I’ll trade your freedom for your clothes for the day.” “What?” “If you want out, you’ll give me everything you’re wearing.” Ariana says nothing but undresses and throws her clothes and sandals over the fence. “Good. Now slide your phone under the gate.” “Kate please go get the key.” Kate gathers all Ariana’s things. “I’ll search for it, stay put. Enjoy the doghouse for now.” And she walks away. “Kate?!” Ariana shakes the gate. She wants out badly. Kate closes the garage door behind her. She’s pretty sure the cage key is on her keyring. But this is fun… Kate unpacks their suitcase and puts everything in the bedroom closet. She then looks in the fridge and finds it empty. Laughing at Ariana waiting in the kennel she heads out the door to the nearby supermarket. She buys freshly made, ready to oven pizzas, some drinks and Pringles. Tomorrow they’ll see what they’ll do for dinner. Maybe Ariana can sort out some groceries while she’s in class. Heading back lugging her shoppings she wonders how Ariana manages all that every time. Probably on her scooter, she thinks. Back at the apartment she puts away the groceries and goes check on her girl. She hears her calling her name already from the hallway. She finds a nervous Ariana, pacing back and forth in the kennel. “Kate! Please let me out, what took you so long? I need to pee. Please.” She looks at Kate with big pleading eyes. Kate laughs at her saying she looks like a caught doggie and looks at the gate lock, opening it without a key. It isn’t locked, just latched closed. Ariana sees Kate doesn’t use a key and mutters something unintelligible. Much to Kate’s amusement. “Go pee sweetie, 2nd door to the left. When you’re done, freshen up and put the pizza in the oven.” She hands the key to the chastity belt to Ariana. “Yes boss.” Ariana bows her head in shame and quickly moves into the house. Kate looks around in the garage, sees nothing of interest and follows her girlfriend. She doesn’t like the place. It’s ugly. The walls are an ugly green color. Nothing makes sense color wise in this place. Luckily it’s only for 2 weeks, she thinks. Checking her email Kate finds her course schedule. A class tonight? Geez. Kate enters the address in Maps and sees the education center is nearby. But, still a good 20 minute walk. She sighs and calls out to Ariana to hurry with dinner. “Ok baby.” Comes her clear voice. Kate finds her in the kitchen trying to work the oven. “I have class tonight… Starting in 90 minutes.” She sighs. “I’m so not in the mood.” “That’s ok. I’ll make the house nicer… It stinks in the bedroom.” Ariana promises Kate. “What a dump huh…” Kate scoffs. “It has bad energy. I don’t like it.” Ariana says with a sad voice. “When will you be back?” “I hope before 10pm” “Oh, and tomorrow?” “That’s a day class, but only in the afternoon.” “So we can sleep in…” Ariana says with a smile. Kate is distracted by Ariana’s naked figure only wearing the chastity belt. It fits like a glove. She stares as Ariana gracefully moves through the kitchen talking about the house, the flight. Not listening at all to what she’s saying. Ariana looks at Kate and sees her stare at her. “Enjoying the show?” “Huhwhat?” Kate is pulled out of her mesmerized thoughts. “There is a crocodile in the pool…” Ariana smirks, remembering she read about that happening in Florida. “Oh…” Kate says distractedly. Ariana rolls her eyes and inspects the pizza. The one in the top is ready. She takes it from the oven and cuts it into slices and plonks the plate in front of Kate. “Here, have your dinner, miss distracted…” Kate, her thoughts are interrupted by the smell of pizza and she looks at Ariana. “What did you say?” “If you can’t think straight with me naked you better give me my clothes back…” Ariana smirks. “No, that’s fine, I’ll leave soon anyway. You’ll get your stuff tomorrow morning.” Ariana gets the 2nd pizza from the oven and slices it up as well. They eat in silence. Kate is constantly stealing glances at Ariana. “Hey, come to earth!” Ariana pokes Kate on the nose. “I think you have to go now.” Kate looks at her phone and sees she should hurry. “Shit!” She quietly mumbles. She’d rather stay with Ariana and play with her. Ariana looks longingly at Kate as well. Kate hugs her girlfriend and kisses her goodbye with the instruction to not cheat on their deal but otherwise she’s at liberty. Ariana walks her to the door and without thinking waves Kate goodbye from the front door. Their neighbor from across the street almost falls off his little step ladder seeing the naked Japanese chick wave at another hottie. Ariana smacks the door closed and cleans up the kitchen. She finds another nicer bedroom that doesn’t stink and decides to move all their stuff to that room and closes the stinky room’s door. Now to tend to herself. She’s been feeling horny from being locked helpless in the cage and belt. She flops down on the couch and rubs her crotch feeling a tiny sensation. Groping at her nipples and squeezing her breasts she feels the excitement grow, but not nearly enough. She suddenly has an idea and runs to the kitchen finding a spatula. Sliding it in her leather restraint she can rub her vagina. “YESSS!” She exclaims, and starts rubbing full of energy. Minutes later she’s squirming on the couch moaning loudly and masturbating with the spatula. She cums loudly and immediately feels guilty about what she did. Panting from her exertions she rests for a few minutes. Ariana cleans the spatula and explores the house a bit more. There is a secluded little garden with some nice flowers. She steps outside in the humid evening air and walks the length of the garden, but sees a man sitting in the next-door garden. Quickly stepping back as she is still naked. She rushes back inside hoping nobody saw her and notices a wet spot on the couch. Grrr, she thinks. Hoping it’ll dry soon. Ariana saunters to the Garage again, and again focuses on the kennel, inspecting the door so she can unlock it next time. She then blocks the gate and enters the cage. Sitting in front of the dog house she inspects it. Wondering if she fits inside she crawls backwards into the little house and finds she barely fits inside. Crawling back out she looks around the garage to see if there is a bicycle. She sees none, but finds a large dog collar with a small box on it, A GPS or something she assumes. She straps the thing on and pulls it tight. The collar clicks shut and is stuck on her. Arian tries to adjust the collar as it’s a bit too tight but can’t get it off. She can’t figure out the latch or buckle and sees no keys to try. “Fuck!” She whispers and wags her butt like a dog. “And now…” She starts saying, but instead screams and falls to the floor as a strong electric shock shoots into her neck. The scream triggers more shocks which trigger more screams which trigger more shocks and so on. Ariana stumbles across the garage in pain clutching the collar. In her struggle she bumps against the gate and ends up inside the cage with the door falling shut. Ariana finally manages to keep quiet, learning quickly that she can’t make a sound. “What the fuck!? That hurts.” Ariana quietly moans. She looks around and notices she’s in the cage again. She moves to the door and tries to open it but she can’t reach the latch through the chainlink. “Fuck!” She says under her breath, which earns her another strong shock. The cycle of pain and screams repeats itself again and Ariana cries uncontrollable, constantly making too much noise so the collar keeps torturing her. After almost 15 minutes of near constant shocks she finally manages to control herself and holds her breath only making ‘mmmmh-ing’ sounds until the pain stops. Feeling miserable she crawls on the dog pillow in the doghouse and after a while of bored waiting for Kate to save her she dozes off in a restless slumber. Only to be shocked by the collar minutes later when a car outside honks its horn. She hates the stupid house and their trip already. Kate sits in class bored. Listening to stuff that’s not relevant to her job. The class is a waste of her time basically and she wonders if she’s in the right class and why she’s here. She misses her girlfriend badly. Finally it’s 10PM and the class is dismissed. She walks home thinking she should bring a milkshake or something and orders 2 large vanilla shakes from McDonalds. “Ariana, I’m back. She yells through the house.” But there is no response. She checks the bedroom and sees all their stuff gone. Not understanding, she searches the other rooms and finds their belongings in a much nicer bedroom on the other side of the house. “Aha! Clever girl.” But where was her clever girl… “Ariana? Where are you?” Ariana hears Kate rummage through the house but is terrified to make a sound. The collar had shocked her nearly continuously for the last 3 hours. Every time she sighed, moved, breathed too loud the damned thing would go off. And if she managed to not upset the collar, a sound from outside would trigger the thing. She wishes she could just die, her neck hurts so bad. The garage door opens and Kate yells into the room for Ariana. This triggers the collar and Ariana screams and her voice gives out for the 100th time and makes a choking throaty sound. Kate sees her spasm in the doghouse. And wonders what the hell is going on in there. She unlocks the gate and disables the latch and calls out to Ariana, kneeling next to the entrance. “Babe, hey? What are you doing in there?” All the while triggering the collar with her voice. She grabs Ariana’s hips and pulls her out from the doghouse. She comes out looking pale and feverish. Kate sees the big collar on her neck and asks what it is. Ariana makes sounds like she’s being strangled and clutches the collar and pulls on it with a weak but desperate determination. Something is super wrong Kate realizes. Can’t she talk? And why does she look so pained and terrified? Kate turns her girl around and sees a big clasp holding the collar on her neck and notices the little box next to it. What the hell is this thing, she thinks. Figuring out the clasp she has to push a button in, and slide the knob for the latch to pop open. As she pulls the collar away from Ariana’s neck two connected red marks in her neck come into view. Ariana relaxes immediately and slumps on the floor barely conscious. “Babe? Hey! Ariana, talk to me!” Kate looks worried. Ariana tries to talk but can’t think straight from the pain she endured nor can she form words with her broken voice. Goddammit, there goes her relaxed Miami vacation, Kate thinks. She lays Ariana flat on the floor and slaps Ariana in her face to startle her. This works and Ariana moans painfully, looking at Kate as if to say ’let me die’. Kate then carries her to the bedroom and dribbles water in her mouth which she weakly swallows. Heading back to the garage looking for clues she finds the collar and sees the steel prongs poking out at the inside. Kate wonders why Ariana would lock on a shock collar and then finally understands what had happened. Ariana had shocked herself with this thing. She rushes back to her girl who is sitting up in bed looking for Kate. “Kate!” She croaks. “Stay here. Please.” Kate sits down next to Ariana, “What the hell happened babe? Why did you put the collar on and lock yourself in?” “An accident. I thought it’s a GPS tracker and wanted to play doggie for when you got back. It shocks for hours, non-stop. I want to die… Gate locked and I couldn’t reach it.” Her voice trails off. “Oh baby, and you nearly killed yourself. Come, lay down, drink more and rest.” Kate looks worried, feeling the marks in her neck. She looks at the red spots and they look like severe burns. Ariana mumbles incoherently and Kate has no idea what she’s saying or trying to do. 7 - Recovery Ariana sips on a drink through a straw and doesn’t feel like moving at all. Everything hurts. Kate has her drugged up on painkillers but it’s not really working. Her voice was almost back to normal in the morning and her mind got a bit unscrambled too but her body remains sore. Kate tries to take care of her girlfriend but she’s not sure what to do with the situation. She had removed the leather chastity belt and is considering if Ariana needs a doctor. She should probably go to a hospital for a check up. But Neither she nor Ariana want to admit something stupid happened. Kate makes a simple lunch and Ariana nibbles on a slice of toast. She then rushes off to class, promising to be back as soon as possible. Ariana sleeps soon after. That afternoon the housekeeping crew enters the house to do the cleaning up. Unknown to the women, this is part of the rental. The two women find a half asleep Ariana naked on the bed. And one of them takes a sneaky picture of the pretty girl. Ariana looks around sensing someone’s presence but sees no one, she closes her eyes again. The cleaners don’t find anything to do as Ariana had cleaned the house last night, so they just take out the trash. They walk by Ariana’s bed again and whisper they should have some fun. Ariana breathes steadily which means she sleeps. They carefully drape her bedsheets over her head and the other strokes her stomach. Ariana moans quietly and mumbles Kate’s name. The women smirk, and the one touching Ariana slips her hand down and over her crotch. Cupping her vagina. ‘mmm’ they hear from under the bed sheet. The woman slowly fingers Ariana for a few minutes but as she gets too excited they stop and hurry out of the house. Leaving Ariana to wonder why Kate stopped teasing her. Kate meanwhile can’t stand the classes and contacts her manager asking if there has been some kind of mistake. Nothing her instructors talk about is relevant for her position. If that’s still coming or if she should be in another class? Her manager promises to check it out and call her back. Having escaped her class for now she also calls Ariana to check on her and hears a soft voice at the other end. She asks if Ariana is doing better and hears she had a nice dream of Kate fingering her. “So you’re almost better?” Kate asks. “How is your neck?” “I don’t know. I can’t see it but it still hurts and itches.” Ariana complains. “Mmhm. Well rest more I’ll be home soon.” She promises. Home, Ariana mutters. She wishes she was home. After class Kate finds a big pharmacy and explains to the man there that she needs to treat two electrical burns. Describing the marks in Ariana’s neck without too much detail. Loaded with painkillers, bandages, medical tape and aloe gel she gets back to the AirBnB so she can treat Ariana. Sticking a big bandage on her neck soaked in aloe. The next day Ariana feels a lot better but is still weakened and prefers to sleep and relax through the day. The cleaners come and go without the girls knowing about it and Ariana has a nice dream again about Kate stroking her. Kate’s manager calls back and assures he she’s in the right place. And when Kate argues that she’s not part of the maintenance crew and wants to know why she needs to learn about lift controls and air-conditioning maintenance. She gets the simple order to just be present and get her certificate. Kate rolls her eyes and thinks she’s being used by the hotel to comply with some regulation they don’t want to truly follow. Filling a quota or something. Back at the house Kate brings dinner and the girls sit at the kitchen table eating their salads and subs. Ariana says she is feeling a lot better and that maybe tomorrow she’ll go to the beach. Kate inspects Ariana’s neck and replaces the bandage with a new one coated in aloe. “It’s still very red, sweetie. I don’t know what to do about that.” Ariana worries maybe it’s a scar and fears she’ll be ugly because of it. Kate soothes her that if that’s the case she doesn’t mind and if her hair is covering her neck others won’t even see it. The next day Ariana goes to the beach, Kate has again put a new bandage on her neck, she does this twice a day, and Ariana feels like sitting in the sand. She finds a nearby beach and walks that way in her swimsuit and a skirt carrying a big bath towel. Along the way she gets 3 offers for drinks from men and one even wants to make a porno movie with her as the star. She declines all of them. Only hesitating at the porn offer because it’s so outlandish. Talking to strangers asking if they wanna do porn… What’s wrong with the world, she thinks. She curiously asks what kind of porn and hears the cliche ‘Japanese schoolgirl doing anal’ scenario. How much would that pay? The man offers a couple of thousand bucks. Not enough, Ariana says. And walks away. The man walks along keeping up and hands her his card, for if she wants to discuss it further. She takes the card and slips it in her phone cover without looking at it. 8 - Barry at the beach Arriving at the bright white beach she’s amazed with how nice the water is. She loves the white and blue contrast between the sand and the sea. Sitting down near a lifeguard tower she enjoys her view and stretches out on the luxuriously white sand. She takes a selfie and sends it to Kate, just to tease her, and gets a bunch of hearts and an angry emoji back. Ariana laughs at the reply and types, ‘It’s beautiful here.’ To which she gets an ‘it’s stupid and boring here.’ It appears they’re at opposites today, she laughs quietly at her phone. ‘Wish you were here.’ ‘Wish I was there too!’ Kate replies. Ariana rolls around in the sand for a bit, looking in all directions at the people and the hotels in the background. So nice. The lifeguard spots the hot asian chick near his tower and comes over for a chat. He starts with a ‘Konichiwa’ as if that’s original and asks for her name. “I’m Ariana”. She blurts out looking at the guy’s impressive sixpack and muscled arms. He introduces himself as Barry. She jokes it’s not gonna work out then, because she already knows a Barry. The lifeguard looks genuinely hurt by that and she invites him to sit down. They chat for a while and Ariana has a good time. He asks about her bandage and she says she had an accident with some electrical wires a few days ago. “You were electrocuted in your neck?” He asks with an amazed tone. Ariana nods sheepishly. “Did you go to a doctor?” Ariana says she didn’t. Her friend puts a bandage on it twice a day. Barry nods and asks if he can see it. He’s a trained medic. “Sure,” Ariana wipes her hair out of the way. Barry comes real close now, she can feel his breath and smell his sunblock. He carefully pulls away the bandage and looks a bit shocked at the fiery red spots. “Girl, you’re lucky to be alive…” He says with a worried voice. Ariana looks at him, “really?” “He traces his finger down her spine. “Many nerves are here and the burns are just a few inches away from it. That’s very dangerous.” “Come with me, I have an ointment for this that works better than aloe.” He invites her into his guard tower and sits her down on a desk chair. He pulls out a massive medical kit and gives her a tube of healing ointment for burns. He instructs her to apply the ointment 2 times a day until it stops itching. He treats her neck with the utmost care and smears ointment on it and applies a new bandage. Ariana enjoys his attention and care a lot. He seems to truly care for her. She looks at him, wishing Kate could meet him. Barry thinks she looks at him wanting to take things a step further and he carefully leans in for a kiss. Ariana, caught off-guard, returns the kiss before realizing she shouldn’t. She feels his tongue on her lips and pulls back. “Barry, stop. I… Can’t…” Barry looks at her questioning, “Why?” “I have a girlfriend,” she admits. He stands up straight. “You don’t kiss like you’re a lesbian.” “I used to date guys…” Ariana says apologetic. Hmmm, Barry turns around looking over the beach. “I, uh, better go,” Ariana stutters. “Thanks for your kind help Barry. It was really nice to talk to you. Sorry for misleading you.” “Yea sure, no problem,” Barry says looking hurt. He really really likes Ariana. She quietly walks out the door. “Ariana!” He calls after her. As she turns around he grabs her shoulder and presses a kiss on her lips. Ariana looks at him wide eyed. “Please, Barry, no. I’m not lying. Sorry.” She quickly walks away and gathers her things, her head in turmoil, feeling guilty towards Kate. She feels sorry for Barry. He looked at her like Kate looks at her sometimes. Sensing his genuine interest in her. Ariana moves further down the beach and sets her things down near a restaurant thinking she can order a drink or something. Looking around at her new setting she’s approached by some people, “Hey cutie, You look hungry! We need +1 for lunch so Will doesn’t feel lonely.” He motions to the restaurant. “I don’t eat lunch with men called Will,” Ariana snips back. What’s wrong with this place she thinks. The group laughs at Will for being eternally lonely now. And Will looks out of it. Ariana asks him to join her instead of the idiots laughing at him. Now Will laughs and the group falls silent. Will sits down next to her. “Hi, I’m will.” “Ariana” she extends her hand. “Just pretend we’re talking or something. So they won’t bother you.” She whispers in his ear. “Alright.” He nods. “No offense, but I don’t like dating Asians.” Ariana pulls a face and tells him she has a girlfriend called Kate. Will laughs. Well then, wanna make a fool out of all of them? She nods. “Just lean in to me like you’re really comfortable and enjoy my company.” Ariana scoots closer and hangs around Will’s neck leaning on his muscular chest. A cheer comes from the group. They sat down at the restaurant Ariana looked at a few minutes ago. “Your deodorant stinks, Mr. Will,” she whispers. Will smiles uncomfortably, “Ehh, sorry. I guess. Let’s walk away hand in hand. When we’re out of sight we’ll go our separate ways.” Ariana nods. Happy to get rid of Will and his stupid friends. Will courteously gathers Ariana’s things and puts them in her bag. Noticing the porn studios card on her phone. “You’re an actress?” He asks. “No, why?” “The card.” He points at her phone. Ariana laughs and grabs his hand. Leaning into Will as they walk away. “I don’t do porn for money mister.” They walk away stared at by Will’s friends. They thought to make fun of him but instead he seems to have a date now. They quickly find it unfunny and focus on something else. Will sees his friends do something else and lets go of her hand. “Thanks for the rescue.” He laughs. “And thanks for carrying my bag.” She thanks him. Ariana dawdles for a second not sure how to end this and Will kisses her hand as a goodbye. She decides to find a restaurant and see if Kate can join her. ‘Are you free yet?’ She sends a message to Kate. ‘Yes girl! Where are you?’ comes her reply after 5 minutes. Ariana wanders back in the direction of Barry’s tower and sees a nice restaurant that has salmon. ‘Near the beach. I’m hungry.’ Ariana tells the waiter she’ll be right back with her friend if he can keep a table free. She smiles at him with her biggest eyes. Of-course he can. As long as she’ll be back soon. She sends her location to Kate telling her to hurry and sits on a bench looking at Barry’s lifeguard tower. Barry the watchful lifeguard sees her sit down, facing his direction and his hopes rise. She’s back! For him? After a while he sees another woman come up and kiss Ariana intensely. Whoa, he thinks. Fuck me that’s mean, he thinks. His day is ruined. Kate and Ariana head into the restaurant welcomed by the waiter. They have some great grilled salmon. Ariana tells her about her beach adventures and they laugh at the porn card. “Thousands of bucks for a fuck huh?” “Yea, anal too.” Ariana smirks. Remembering she used to do anal quite often. 9 - Two weeks Days pass quickly at the beach. Ariana goes every day and is very popular with the men. She gets many more offers for drinks and even another offer to do porn. One guy just wants to show her his boat and party with her and some other girls. She feels very wanted and hasn’t felt this social in years. Even though there is nothing social about most of the men preying on her. Kate joins her whenever she can and notices Ariana is healing quickly now. She’s more energetic and talkative every day. The red spots are still ugly welts but the ointment she got from Barry seems to work well. She also convinced herself that the hotel had singled her out as the only unqualified employee to get certified up to look better in business reviews. Why else would they send her on this pointless course? On the other hand it does flatter her that she DID get singled out and put up in a home in a different country to do so, because to her it means job security. Why else would the hotel invest in her and spend all this money on her. As the 2 weeks draw to a close Ariana bumps into Barry again at the beach. She’s been avoiding him a bit to not hurt his feelings and has been camping out near other lifeguard towers today she accidentally picks the one that has Barry in it. She spreads her towel and takes off her skirt before running to the water to sit in the low waves for a bit. When she’s done and gets back to her towel she sees Barry looking at her and she waves at him. “Hey super lifeguard!” She calls him out. He waves back at her. “How’s your neck?” He asks. Ariana shows him her neck which still shows 2 purplish spots, but they look more like bruises now. Barry is pleased with her healing. “You’ll be 100% pretty in a few weeks.” He promises her. “Weeks?” Ariana looks at him. “Yea burn scars take ages to heal completely.” Ariana is very self conscious about the marks and wishes they’d be gone sooner. Barry asks if she will join him on his tower deck and Ariana comes up and sits on the balcony floor with her towel. “I saw you last week, with that woman at the restaurant?” Ariana looks at him neutrally, good she thinks. “That wasn’t nice of you to tease me like that.” He says. She looks at him confused. All she did was prove she really has a girlfriend. “It was just to show you I’m taken.” Barry tells her it ruined his day. Ariana has no answer to that, she can’t fix his feelings. “I’ll go away soon, so you can forget about me.” She mumbles. Barry doesn’t like that either. Ariana gets annoyed and gets up to leave. “Barry, get over yourself, we talked for an hour or so? You’ve been very kind to me. But you can’t expect me to drop everything and fall in love with you.” And she starts walking away. Suddenly she’s tired of being here. Everyday she gets indecent offers, or some decent ones, but everyone seems to lust after the cute girls here. And she hates to be one of the cutest ones in a kilometer radius. She puts on her skirt and folds her towel, ready to disappear from the public and hide in the house. Once again she wishes she was home in her flat, away from the world. She marches to the house and goes tanning in the garden instead of the beach. That afternoon Kate comes back and she needs Ariana. She rings the doorbell for Ariana to let her in and as the door opens she pushes inside and forces herself on Ariana. For Ariana’s recovery they didn’t really have sex for most of their stay as to not exert Ariana and Kate is desperate to get some. Ariana stumbles back from Kate’s assault but soon adapts and gets into it. Kate pushes her to the bedroom and feels like owning her girl today. Tying her wrists to her ankles so she lays on her back with her legs up and her wrists connected to it. Ariana immediately feels helpless and exposed and Kate dives onto her, licking her crotch for all she’s worth. Ariana quickly gets super excited and moans loudly struggling in her bonds. Kate crawls up between her legs and grinds their pussies together for a few moments before crawling up further until her vagina is on Ariana’s mouth. “Do me,” she gasps. “Turn around and do me too,” Ariana moans. Kate complies and they do an awkward 69. Ariana is helpless to stop or touch Kate. Kate controls both their bodies. She pushes and grinds herself on Ariana’s face while licking and fingering her girlfriend. This goes on for a bit until Kate tenses up, she weakly fingers Ariana but is busy with her orgasm that’s rolling over her like a steam train. She smothers Ariana for a bit until Ariana gasps and turns her head away to breathe. “Finish me! Please, finish it.” Ariana begs Kate. Kate picks up the pace and gives Ariana her orgasm. Feeling the girl squirm below her. Kate sucks on Ariana’s wetness to prolong her orgasm and Ariana squirms for a full minute before finally calming down. After a while Kate gets up and heads to the kitchen where she heats up leftover dinner from yesterday. She carries a still bound Ariana to the living room and positions her on the couch. Ariana curiously looks at what she’s doing and says nothing. Kate winks at her and collects the dinner leftovers. Over the next half hour she feeds Ariana rice and chicken while teasing her by sucking on her nipples or pinching them softly keeping Ariana aroused for the duration of her dinner. Ariana never was fed dinner while being kept tied and aroused and likes it. Wishing for another orgasm. She tells Kate she can tie her to the kitchen chair at home if she wants to force feed her sometime again. Kate quietly nods her agreement while rubbing Ariana’s wet pussy. But not letting her cum, just as Ariana starts panting and moaning she stops and lets her simmer in heat. ding-ding ding-ding ding-ding Kate’s phone rings. It’s Dana. Kate rubs Ariana’s pussy with more force, arousing Ariana again. While she takes the call. Ariana wants to protest but Kate puts her finger on her lips indicating she should be quiet. “Hey Dana, how are you? … Right? … We’re fine … no … Miami … no, some training thing for work … Tomorrow afternoon … yes … yes … no, that’s fine.” Ariana moans. Looking desperate at Kate who rubs her rapidly. She’s holding in her orgasm, not wanting Dana to hear it. “What? … oh Ariana is enjoying herself … yea, at the beach while I toil away at school … hahaha … no … no … How’s Sheila? … Oh? … that’s cool … Yea, we should yes … uh-huh … soon yes … I’ll check with her.” Ariana whimpers, and mouths for Kate to hang up with pleading eyes. “Dana wants to go for dinner soon, the 4 of us. Is that ok?” Kate looks Ariana in the eyes, continuously rubbing Ariana’s pussy. Ariana gasps, “mmm yeash, anytiihime…” “Hear that? … No she’s fine, just occupied … right … Yea Thursday is fine … Yea, sure … Say hi to Sheila for us … Right … I will, or wait, say it yourself, here she is.” Kate holds her phone to Ariana’s ear and plunges her fingers in Ariana’s dripping pussy. “Hi Ariana, I’m looking forward to our dinner date. I’d love to see you there.” “Uhm-mee thooo yeaaah.” Ariana confirms with a moan. “What are you doing? You sound out of breath.” Dana asks teasingly. She can guess what the girl is doing. “Ohm, I’hmmm coming!” Ariana gasps, losing her grip on her body and orgasm. Bucking her hips in her bondage. Kate puts the phone back to her ear hearing Dana laugh at the other end. “So uh, Thursday? … yea around 7PM at our place is fine … yea, sorry about that … Yes, she truly is the best, no don’t tell Sheila or anyone … right, thanks … Indeed … haha yea … see you then.” And the women hang up. Ariana tries to kick Kate. “What the fuck!” She pants, breathing heavily. “That’s not OK Kate we talked about that.” “It’s just Dana sweetie, she knows you’re a dirty little slut.” Kate laughs at her. Ariana looks upset, Kate should know better. “I’m no slut!” She pouts. “And please, nobody needs to know about us.” “Dana knows babe, she guessed it ever since you two met.” Kate informs her. Ariana mmpf’s angrily and looks away from Kate. Kate gets up and gets them both a cold drink. Ariana’s with a straw. Ariana greedily drinks and asks if she can go to bed. She’s tired. Kate unties her girlfriend and carries her to bed tucking her in. She kisses her forehead promising she’ll join her soon. Kate checks her emails and finds there are no more classes. That’s odd. But whatever. Happy to be done with that waste of time. They have one day together before they fly home the day after. She joins Ariana in bed and she sweet talks to Ariana till they fall asleep. Ariana is still a bit annoyed that Kate made her cum with Dana on the phone but also found it a powerful orgasm which felt good. 10 - Going home The next day they go to the beach again in the morning. When the sun gets higher they visit one of the bigger shopping malls and look for souvenirs or clothes or stuff to bring home. Kate suggests they buy something nice for Dana and Sheila. They look around but don’t really know what to get. Thinking that a box of sweets or chocolates is so generic. Ariana thinks of fancy gym outfits, but Kate isn’t sure on their sizes. Maybe they can figure something out during their dinner and get them something after. Ariana agrees. They get lost in the endless luxuries of Miami tourism and are a bit overwhelmed with all the outlandish activities and clubs available to them. Thinking it’s all too excessive. Ariana spots a wine bar and suggests they try that since they both like wine. Sitting down at a table Kate orders a glass of her favorite wine. Ariana doesn’t really care, she just feels like drinking alcohol to try and get rid of her middle-class feeling in all these luxuries. “Just follow my lead then.” Kate suggests and orders 2 of each every time their glasses are empty. Ariana thinks Kate is so good with wine. Always picking the nice ones. They waste the afternoon away drinking fancy wines and eating little snacks along with it. They drink and party into the evening racking up a huge bill in wine, snacks and beers. The next day Kate wakes up with a start in their bed, not sure how they got back but both of them are here. Their plane leaves in a few hours. Groggily she gets up and washes her face. Letting Ariana sleep for now. She packs their things, stuffing all clothes into the suitcase. Scanning over the house to see if she has everything. She then wakes Ariana. “Morning sweetie…” Kate sweetly says. “Mmmmgoawayiwannasleep” Ariana moans with a hangover. “You can sleep at home babe. Our plane leaves soon.” Ariana opens her eyes and is met with a headache and a cute smile from Kate. “Is there time for aspirin? My head hurts.” Kate assures her there is plenty of time. And invites her for a shower together. She prepares 2 Tylenol and a glass of water for Ariana. “Here, take these.” Ariana downs the pills and the glass of water and wanders to the bathroom on auto-pilot. Kate follows her a moment later bringing the last of their towels. She had noticed that over the 2 weeks slowly the towels got less and less and she doesn’t know why. They started with 8, now they only have 2. She hates the house and doesn’t want to think about who or what is stealing towels. A much better choice is to shower with Ariana. That afternoon they fly home and Kate asks Ariana to go find their suitcase while she goes to find her car in the parking lot. They’ll meet next to the taxis. Kate looks for the parking shuttle and finds her car. Turning up the heater she drives it back to the terminal where she spots her beauty from afar. Fuck she’s gorgeous, even in her puffy winter clothes. She hopes Ariana thinks the same of her sometimes. She motions for Ariana to get in and warm herself as she loads the suitcase into the back seat and off they go. “It’s busy huh?” Kate makes some smalltalk. “Yeah, too much.” Ariana leans her head on Kate’s shoulder. “I’m glad we’re home, I didn’t like that house at all.” “Especially the garage was shit eh?” Kate carefully asks with a glance at Ariana. Ariana visibly tenses up and says nothing. Her trauma is still fresh in her mind. She didn’t tell Kate but she has nightmares every time she closes her eyes from her ordeal. It’s getting tiresome. Kate rushes them home and parks the car in their parking garage. Skipping to the elevator eager to get home the women are stopped by the concierge. “There you are.” He calls out, “About the rent… The realtor says they can do it for $700 for the first 2 years, $900 afterwards, but on a 4 year contract minimum.” Kate laughs, “hah that sounds good. Thanks so much for asking.” “Where have you been? I’ve been looking for you for 10 days to tell you.” “We were in Miami for work.” Kate tells him. “Oh right, did you have fun miss? It’s beautiful down there I hear.” He looks at Ariana. Ariana says nothing and looks at her feet. Then slowly nods. “It was alright, but Ariana had a bit of an accident. So mixed feelings.” Kate hastily interjects. She squeezes Ariana’s shoulder to indicate to move ahead. “Thanks again, we’ll catch up soon ok? We’re really tired now. Flying, airports…” She pulls a face. They wait for the elevator and the concierge continues his rounds. “What’s that about rent? Don’t you own the place?” Ariana whispers. “Dana and Sheila maybe want to move in together and this’ll be cheaper for them.” “Oh. That’s very close-by…” Ariana mutters. Fearing a lot of social calls incoming. “Yea, I don’t know about that… But we’ll see what happens right? We’ll have to set our boundaries.” Kate says. Ariana nods. “Slow elevator.” She mumbles. A few minutes later the elevator finally arrives and a group of people they never saw before come out. Ariana pushes inside as the last person is about to get out. The man is about to say something about manners but sees Kate shake her head and keeps quiet, seeing her mouth ‘sorry’. Kate feels Ariana needs to be alone, or at least home and in her bubble. Just the 2 of them. Kate helps her girlfriend into their flat and offers a drink. Ariana shakes her head and heads straight for bed. “Let me know if you need anything ok? Just call out.” “Ok, thanks!” Ariana smiles at Kate. Kate ‘activates’ the flat. Plugging in the wifi, the TV, and checking the fridge for spoiled stuff. She opens a few windows to air the place out. MMM, she thinks, looking at the excellent view while feeling the cold air. 10 minutes later she quickly shuts the windows and turns up the heat. She unpacks their clothes trying not to disturb Ariana. Then she takes a shower and loves the strong hot water. Much better than the weak flow they had in Miami. She loves her rain shower. Smiling at her reflection. Happy to be home. When she’s done she looks at Ariana and kneels next to the bed at her head. She looks peaceful but stressed as well. Kate cups her cheek and softly strokes her thumb over Ariana’s lips. As usual she opens her mouth and sucks on the thumb. So cute, Kate thinks. Carefully removing her hand and placing a kiss on her forehead. She heads into the living room and calls Dana. “Hey girl, I have some good news. I think.” “Yes?” Dana cautiously replies. “Well, 2 things… really. First, the most important. We’re hoohoome.” Kate laughs. She can feel Dana roll her eyes at the other end. She hates being stalled like this. “But really, remember the apartment? Both units on the 4th are free. And you can have one for $700 a month for the first 2 years then $900 for the other 2 years and ongoing if you like.” “Whoa, that’s not bad. Can we take a look tomorrow?” “We’ll find the concierge when you’re here.” Kate confirms. “You have a concierge? Geez you’re so fancy.” “You soon too Dana, he takes care of the whole tower.” “Oh right…” A short silence. “I’M GONNA BE FANCY TOO!” Dana calls out. “Hey about our call the other day. What was that about? Ariana didn’t sound too healthy.” “Yea sorry about that. I uh, had her tied up and was masturbating her. I kinda expected her to be able to hold her orgasm.” She hushes to Dana. “Oh right… Well I was surprised that’s all.” “Please don’t mention it tomorrow, Ariana doesn’t like other people involved or even knowing about our games. She’s still upset about it and she has enough on her plate for now.” “Ooohh?” Dana sounds curious. Kate summarizes Ariana’s accident without going into details and how she’s been a bit traumatized because of it. Mostly just tired and weakened. But certainly she has developed a fear of garages and collars. “That’s terrible Kate, really. She was doing so well.” Dana knows bits and pieces of Ariana’s history with abusive boyfriends. “Yeah… It’s a huge setback for her I’m sure.” Kate sounds sad. “We’ll give her a good time tomorrow then, right?” “Yea just be nice and sociable, she needs a friendly and carefree atmosphere the most I think.” Kate assures Dana. “Right. I’ll instruct Sheila.” Dana promises. “Tell Sheila about the apartment, I think it’s a great deal… And you can be living together in no time.” Dana assures her she will and sounds excited. Kate adds, “I’ll help you move, just let me know if you need help.” “Thanks Kate, really really thanks. I’ll let you know.” They hang up. “Who needs a friendly atmosphere?” She hears behind her. Kate looks over her shoulder. “Oh, hey. How do you feel?” “Thirsty… You were talking about me?” Ariana says suspicious. “Indeed. I talked to Dana about the apartment and tomorrow night. And told her you needed a carefree and fun evening.” Ariana hugs Kate. “I mostly just need time for myself and with you, here, with nobody else.” “I know babe, go back to bed and rest up. What do you want to drink?” “Some pineapple juice.” “Coming right up honey… just a minute.” She guides Ariana back to bed and tucks her in. Kate gets a big glass of juice and sets it next to Ariana on the bed side table. Ariana is already snoozing again. Kate always wonders how someone can sleep as much as Ariana does. Considering she’s very sensitive to her surroundings and people and that it probably takes a lot of energy. Still… 12 hours of sleep per day is the norm pretty much. It’s nuts. Kate thinks. She heads downstairs to find the concierge and asks for the keys for the units on the 4th floor. They’ll take a look at them tomorrow night with her friends. She gets the spare keys for unit 4a and chats with the man for a few minutes about the Miami trip. He tells her he’s been there in the 70’s once. Kate laughs she wasn’t even born then and heads back upstairs. The next day Ariana feels much more lively. She’s sitting in the kitchen enjoying a drink. And enjoying her familiar surroundings. Enjoying she’s alone. Enjoying there are no men chasing her down to the beach. And many more small enjoyments. She sits grinning at the table thinking about it. Kate walks in rushing for work “Hey, good morning, you’re up early?” She stops and sees Ariana’s grin. “What’s funny?” “Here is funny. I love living here, it makes me happy.” “Oh, right. Of-course, we have the best flat.” Kate laughs at her. “Yes, but also because you’re here Kate…” Ariana breathes. Kate looks at her funny, not sure what to say. “Thanks…” She mutters. “You do the same for me in this place.” Then more confident, “I have to run. I’m late for work. I’m going to collect my useless certificate.” “Congratulations!” Ariana laughs. They kiss goodbye and Kate runs out the door. Ariana sits in glorious silence for almost 20 minutes before moving. She crawls in the lower end of their closet and digs up the box that holds her dildo and butt plugs. She looks longingly at the dildo, briefly thinking about Barry’s impressive torso. But resists the urge for a penis inside her and puts the box back after a minute. Can’t betray Kate, she thinks. She then grabs her collar and holds it to her neck, feeling nervous and scared. Sitting on the floor with the collar pressed against her throat she can’t bring herself to close it around her neck. Shivering in her nakedness. Ariana sighs and gets dressed. Panties, leggings and a sweatshirt. Nice and simple. She plays with her new MacBook really enjoying the new system. The screen is especially nice, it has such nice colors and high resolution. Browsing her job profiles she doesn’t see any job’s she likes to do today… Kate comes home in the afternoon showing her certificate. “Look, I’m a certified something now.” Ariana reads the title ‘Certificate of acknowledgment’. “What does that mean?” “I have no idea, but it sounds useless. And my boss said it’s all good. No more training.” Ariana looks relieved, they can stay home forever, she hopes. “Don’t forget our dinner date Ariana.” Kate reminds her. “I’ll freshen up.” Ariana had thought about the date all afternoon, how she would face Dana after the phone call. 11 - Dinner date Around 6PM Sheila sends a message to Ariana, letting her know they’ll be on their way soon. Ariana gets up and lures Kate to their closet so they can get dressed for the night. Kate wants to mimic Ariana’s look a bit, trying to remember what Ariana wore on a previous dinner date. Some skirt? Or was it a dress? Her black minidress and sneakers. She remembers now. Kate finds the dress and puts it on. Yep, that’s it, she thinks. “Can you braid my hair like you do for yourself? Hanging over the shoulder?” Kate asks Ariana. Ariana giggles, “Copying me huh?” “Maybe a little… It’s a good look.” Kate admits. Ariana decides on a sand color cotton pair of pants. Tight around her butt, casually loose on the legs. Sneakers and a fitted black cotton shirt. She braids both their hair the same way. But Kate’s braid over her right shoulder and hers over the left. “How’s that?” Ariana asks. Kate admires both of them, “That’s very nice.” She compliments Ariana and notices Ariana her burn marks are showing a bit but decides not to mention it. She wants a confident girlfriend today! Kate and Ariana head down to the 4th floor, and Kate asks if she can collect their friends. Ariana flatly agrees and heads down to the ground floor. Sitting in the lobby for a few minutes waiting for the women. She spots Sheila first who basically wears Kate’s outfit but in pink. It looks good on her. Dana is a bit less obvious, wearing a sweatshirt and jeans. Both women wear matching converse shoes. Ariana lets them in and Sheila hugs Ariana tightly whispering she missed her. Dana kisses Ariana on both cheeks saying she looks good, with a knowing wink. Ariana is not sure what that means but she invites them up. Kate meanwhile looks around the flat on the 4th. It’s not nearly as nice as hers… She’s disappointed with how it looks. The elevator arrives and delivers 3 women. Dana marches up to Kate, “’Sup, neighbor?” And briefly hugs her. “The place looks a bit worn down,” Kate softly says. “Less nice than I expected. But hide your disappointment, I’ll help you fix it up if you take it.” She really wants Dana’s life to improve for the better. Remembering how crap her current flat is. The 4 women enter the apartment and are met by off-white walls with scuff marks all along the floor. Sheila looks curiously around and sees it’s basically Kate’s apartment in terms of the floor plan, but less nice. “It needs a lot of work I think.” Sheila suggests. Dana is a bit taken aback too. This is not what she imagined. Ariana thinks that with a coat of paint it’ll be fine but otherwise she doesn’t say much. Avoiding Dana she focuses more on Sheila and Kate. Sheila seems to have taken a special liking to Ariana today, she’s constantly near her. Trying to make jokes and otherwise getting Ariana’s attention. Ariana likes her dress. She loves pink. Sheila and Ariana find themselves in the kitchen while Kate and Dana look at the other rooms and talk about painting walls and internet bills. Sheila puts her hand on Arianas neck, who flinches and pulls away. She’s super sensitive about anything touching her neck. Sheila, who has no idea about what happened tries to pull Ariana closer. Ariana lets herself be captured in Sheila’s embrace but squirms to avoid her friend’s hand in her neck. Looking very uncomfortable. Sheila whispers to Ariana she looks extra nice today. She leans in and slowly kisses Ariana’s cheek. “Sheila, no. Stop it.” She whispers. Ariana struggles free and the 2 women face off from each other for a moment before Sheila lights up. “Just playing around,” She whispers with a smile. “Dana said we should be extra nice to you.” Ariana looks uncertain at Sheila unsure what to think. “That’s fine, but let’s not betray them.” They stand there looking around as Dana walks in. “What do you think?” She asks Sheila. “It’s nice,” Sheila says. “But it needs lots of work.” “Right, but we can do that bit by bit. Fix it room by room.” Dana says, repeating what Kate had said to her moments before. The two talk a bit about when their current rents end and decide they should move soon. Especially Dana pushes ahead as she wants Sheila for herself 24/7 just like Kate has Ariana. Sheila doesn’t mind. Kate and Dana go find the concierge to tell the good news and leave Ariana and Sheila alone on the 4th floor. Ariana motions to the bathroom. “You should put in a rain shower. It’s so nice.” Sheila pictures herself under it and smiles. “And…” Ariana continues, “You should use this as the bedroom. Look what a big closet you can fit in here.” Sheila follows Ariana around nodding at her suggestions and ideas. Admiring Ariana’s figure. Suddenly she has an urge to touch her. Feel her. Ariana is in home-design mode now and ideas flood into her head, she notices Sheila constantly looking at her face and butt and not paying attention to her suggestions, but she tries to ignore it. A few minutes later Kate comes to get the women and hears Ariana talk non-stop about fixing this, painting that, putting the couch there, and the kitchen x and y. She also notices Sheila following her with a lustful look on her face. “Hey girls,” she interrupts. “Ready to go for dinner?” Ariana stops talking and practically jumps at Kate. Clinging to her arm. They head down and Ariana is inseparable from Kate to prevent Sheila from coming on to her. Finding Dana downstairs Dana tells Sheila she reserved the apartment for a week so they can talk to their current landlords about canceling and planning a move. Once both have that in order they can properly rent the place. Sheila nods. And mumbles, “No more garden… Dana. No plants.” Dana thought of that and already asked if they could put plants on the balcony which was fine for flower pots and small plants. “Ah, that’s alright.” Sheila agrees. Ariana thinks she should get a plant on the balcony too. She never considered that. The taxi comes, the 4 pile in and they speed off to a steak and grill house on the other side of town. Dana sits up front, Kate, Ariana and Sheila are squished in the back with Ariana sitting in the middle. Kate wraps her arm around her girl’s shoulder and holds her close. Sheila feels Ariana’s warmth and enjoys the feeling, leaning in slightly. Causing Ariana to shift uncomfortably. At the restaurant they’re escorted to their table. Sheila’s bright colored dress gets a disapproving look from the waiter. While it’s a nice and normal dress. The color makes it look a bit tacky and cheap. Suddenly self conscious Sheila wonders what’s wrong with her or her outfit to warrant such a look. Both couples sit down and inspect the menu. After a few minutes Kate and Ariana decide to share a massive Cowboy steak with fries and salad. Dana and Sheila realize they can’t really afford the place and settle for a more simple Sirloin and T-bone steak with mashed potato. Kate suggests it’s her treat, but Dana doesn’t want to hear it. Kate insists on buying their drinks instead, and orders a nice bottle of wine and a beer for Sheila. The drinks arrive and the women chit chat about their trip, the past weeks in their life. And all kinds of stuff. Ariana avoids talking to Dana as she feels shy about her phone orgasm and Kate and Ariana also avoid talking about Ariana’s accident with the collar. The food arrives and Kate dives in, slicing bites of the steak for both of them. Kate carefully feeds Ariana who sits there with her hands on her lap pretending she can’t move and is dependent on Kate. Dana notices Ariana is in her own world and smirks. Kate really enjoys their dinner and steals glances at Sheila to see if she’s paying special attention towards Ariana like she did in the apartment. But she talks just like the rest of them and all seems normal. When Dana comes back from the restroom she sees the 2 big purple marks in Ariana’s neck and looks startled at how big they are. Whoa, she thinks. That must’ve hurt to have that going on for hours. She had assumed it would be 2 small dots that had faded by now. Sitting down she can’t help herself and quietly asks Ariana if her neck is ok. Ariana visibly tenses up at the memory and says she’s fine. “Kate told me a little of what happened.” She whispers so the others can’t hear. “If you ever want to talk and vent, or need medication, call me. Remember, I’m almost a psychiatrist and my girl works in a pharmacy.” Ariana nods, not wanting their help. “I’ll be fine, thanks.” Dana looks at her with a worried look. Finishing dinner Ariana heads to the restroom and a moment later Sheila follows her. Kate and Dana sit enjoying the taste of the steaks and wine and look at each other. “So what’s up with Sheila?” Kate asks. “Huh?” “She’s been eyeing up Ariana all evening, did you tell her to come on to her?” “No, she knows nothing of recent events.” “Riiight, then why is she so interested in her all of the sudden?” “I don’t know, I’ll keep an eye on it.” Dana says. In the restrooms Ariana looks in the mirror fixing up her hair and admires her outfit. She looks so casually official. It’s sexy, she thinks. She gingerly touches her neck. The burns itch. Carefully rubbing her neck to make it stop. Sheila walks past and strokes her hand over the small of Ariana’s back as she does before entering a toilet stall. Lost in her thoughts Ariana goes to the toilet as well and the women come out at the same time. Bumping into each other. “Oh, ouch, sorry.” Ariana yelps. Sheila grabs Ariana for balance and in one motion pulls her close. And whispers begging, “Please please, help me out. I’m so horny, Dana won’t let me orgasm.” Ariana looks at Sheila “So do it yourself…” “I can’t, look.” She pulls Ariana into a toilet stall and lifts her dress up a bit, exposing a discrete chastity belt. Ariana looks wide eyed at the thing. “How long has that been on you?” “Almost a week. I’m going insane!” Sheila looks at her friend with lust in her eyes. Ariana steps back unsure what to do or think about it. “Sheila, please, talk to Dana if it’s bothering you. I can’t help you.” She then thinks for a second and says “Use a spatula. Figure it out. I did, it works wonders.” And starts to turn. She wants nothing to do with it. “Kate does it to you?” Sheila asks. Wondering if the 2 are plotting against their girlfriends. “No, just once. But the spatula works. Try it.” Ariana heads back to Kate, stupid Sheila she thinks. Trying to seduce me for her own purposes. What was she thinking? She sits next to Kate and wishes they could go home. Kate looks at her with a smile. “Hey, there you are. Missed you!” “My neck itches again.” Ariana complains. Kate looks at her neck and thinks the marks are getting more red. “I’ll get some ice, wait here.” She gets up and heads to the bar. Asking for a bag of ice or something cold. Dana looks at her with pity. “Poor thing. How long will it take to heal?” “2 weeks so far and it’s not getting better since a week or so.” Ariana looks sad. “I read it can take months to go fully invisible.” She sighs. “I’m so fucking stupid for Kate.” “What do you mean?” Dana asks curiously what Kate has to do with it. “We had this stupid house with a dog kennel and I locked myself in it by accident and Kate seemed to enjoy that. So when she went to school I did it again. I just wanted to play to be her doggie when she got back but the collar…” Ariana starts crying and rushes out of the restaurant. “Kate!” Dana yells out to her friend. Pointing at Ariana. Kate sees Ariana rush out and looks puzzled. “Go get her, memories…” Dana calls out across the space. A few guests look disturbed at the girls wondering what’s happening. Fuck! Kate thinks and rushes after Ariana with the ice-bag the barman had prepared. She finds Ariana outside taking heaving breaths leaning her hands on her knees. “Ariana! Hey, you’re ok?” Kate hunkers down at her head. Looking at her girlfriend. “Take me home please.” Ariana mutters with tears in her eyes. “Hey now, what’s wrong sweetie. Come sit.” She motions at a nearby bench. The pair moves to the bench and Ariana sits on Kate’s lap so that Kate can hold her firmly. “Come, tell me what happened. Did Dana say something?” Kate moves Ariana’s hair aside and carefully puts the ice on the burns. “How does that feel?” “Mmm cold. That feels good.” Ariana mumbles. “Tell me, what happened.” “Dana asked how long it takes to heal and I told her it’s too long and the memory hurts. So I cried. And Sheila keeps coming on to me because she’s locked in a chastity belt by Dana and she wants to fuck every time we’re alone and now my neck itches and hurts and I’m fucking ugly now. I have nightmares every night. And before, I tried my collar at home and it’s scary and I can’t fucking take it anymore.” Ariana takes a deep heaving breath from her rambling. Kate doesn’t understand half of what Ariana says but she holds her girl closely in a tight hug. Whispering sweet words to her trying to calm her down, promising to put Sheila in her place and assuring her she’s not ugly. After a few minutes she manages to make Ariana smile. And again a few minutes later she has Ariana convinced they should go back inside and have a drink and finish the evening on a positive note. “How’s your neck now? Feeling better?” “A little, it still itches.” Ariana sniffles. “Good, come, let’s get back inside. Have some wine, get drunk.” Kate invites her. Ariana giggles through her tears at the idea. She should get super drunk. Arm in arm they head back inside. Kate waves away the worried waiter and mouths they’re ok. When they arrive at their table Kate sits Ariana down with the utmost care and decides it’s time to rip their dates a new one. Quietly. She looks at Sheila and bluntly says “Stop trying to fuck my girlfriend or I’ll have you arrested for sexual harassment.” She then turns to Dana, “And you, control your slut of a friend or I never want to see either of you again.” She’s not overly serious, but what the hell. Bothering Ariana and making her cry over their stupid games… That’s unacceptable. She then focuses on the menu to pick out a wine for her and Ariana. “Do you like this one? Shall we try it?” She casually asks her like nothing happened. Ariana is amazed by her girlfriend’s words. Clinging to her arm. And after a moment of thinking says she wants a fruity flavor. Kate has her back and orders 2 double glasses of a sweet wine she thinks Ariana will like. Dana and Sheila stare at Kate in disbelief of what she just said. Then Dana looks at Sheila with a frown but says nothing. Sheila looks guilty and upset at the same time. Then Dana whispers something at Sheila who gets up and leaves the restaurant without a word. Dana turns to Kate and apologizes for Sheila’s behavior. “She’s probably just frustrated…” she quietly says. “I don’t care.” Kate sneers. “Control her or stay away from us. We don’t bother you with our games either. Not like this.” She adds. Dana nods. Bends down to Ariana and whispers she’s sorry and she’ll make it right to her sometime. Then to Kate, “Sorry girl. Really. I didn’t think Sheila would be like this. If you’ll have us I’d like to meet some time later after I dealt with her and make it up to you guys.” “Sounds good to me.” Kate says, “Call me anytime. Not Ariana, me!” Setting some boundaries for the woman. Dana nods, “I better go now. Sorry for being a bother to Ariana. I’ll be in touch soon.” Kate nods and assures her she’ll help with the move if she needs it. Implying their friendship is not really in danger. “Shall we move to the bar?” Kate whispers, “leave this mess behind?” gesturing at the table. Ariana nods in awe of her amazing girlfriend. Kate signals to the waiter, he guides them to a somewhat secluded spot at the bar and waves for the barman to take extra care of the women. Seeing the women are going through something, he informs Kate the first round is on him. Kate thanks him for his kindness and they wait for their wine. Ariana leans into Kate, “Thanks for that.” She beams at her heroine. “That stupid Sheila, she’s been after me the whole time.” “Next time tell me immediately sweetie. You know I have your back.” Kate playfully tickles Ariana a bit, breaking the tension. “Want some sausage slices?” Ariana asks, “Look, they have salami and stuff.” “That’ll be nice, sure. Pick anything you like.” Ariana orders a cold plate with a variety of meats for them. Several glasses of wine later Ariana forgot about her woes for the moment and they have a good time laughing and playing at the bar. Until finally the waiter comes up informing them they’re the only guests left and the restaurant is about to close for the night. “Huh? What time is it?” “Almost 10PM ma’m, I can recommend the nightclub down the street if you wish to continue your evening.” “No, that’s fine. Please prepare for our exit and we need a cab.” Kate drawls “Certainly, one moment.” He winks at Ariana and they smile at Kate’s drunkenness. “I feel like taking a long shower.” Kate babbles to no one in particular. Ariana agrees and feels she needs to steer Kate home before she falls over from the many glasses of wine she had. Back home Ariana feels like pleasing Kate but it’s no use. Kate is too drunk and tired to respond properly to her advances. Ariana has an idea though, she steps into her chastity belt and straps it on tight. Locking it with the padlock. She writes a little note to Kate that she can unlock her when she’s no longer drunk… Or any later date she chooses and sticks the note on Kate’s phone. Ariana ends up in the belt for almost 2 weeks, only let out two or three times a day for toilet breaks or a wash supervised by Kate. By the end of it she is so worked up in her horniness that even her spatula can’t save her anymore and she begs for Kate to let her out. Kate makes her beg for 2 more days before finally releasing her girlfriend. 12 - Kate has a silly idea Meanwhile Dana and Kate had worked out a bunch of details for the move. Dana doesn’t know how to make up for Sheila’s misbehavior like she promised so instead just apologizes to them every chance she gets and assures them Sheila will behave better next time they meet. A few weeks pass and Kate is invited by Dana to help coordinate the move in the new flat. Dana has arranged for a friend to drive his van back and forth where they first ship Dana her belongings to the flat and then Sheila’s things. Kate is to accept their stuff in the flat and coordinate boxes and furniture and such. The day before the move Dana delivers the keys to Kate and that night Kate and Ariana go take a look at the flat to see if it’s ready to move in. They’re surprised to see the place has been painted front to back with nice earthy colors. The floor looks scrubbed and there are even some curtains hanging in the living room already. “That looks nice,” Ariana says. “Yep, very nice.” Kate agrees. Exploring the flat they find the kitchen in working order, it just needs to be filled with kitchen utensils and machines and it’ll be done. “Very different from when I moved in.” Kate says. “I sat on concrete for the first few weeks before I could finally afford a floor and a couch.” “Yea me too, just the couch and a bed. And everything else got added over time.” The women look at each other and laugh at their similarities. “So do you want to help tomorrow?” Kate asks, “Or do you have work?” “No, I can help. It’ll be fun poking through their crap.” Kate laughs at Ariana for her nosiness. And thinks a lot of it will indeed be crap, as the 2 women are rather poor at the moment. “Oh but we’re not nosy, we’re just unpacking.” She laughs at Ariana in a mocking tone as if she’s talking to Dana or something. “Yes, it’s easy and helpful…” Ariana laughs back. Kate has an idea… “Let’s make fun of them by sitting naked on everything we can.” Ariana laughs out loud and slips her shorts down. Pressing her butt against a door. “Like that?” “Yea, let’s sit on the kitchen countertop and every floor too.” Kate instructs them. Ariana runs giggling ahead and jumps up on the countertop, wiggling around on it with her naked butt. Kate sits next to her. And leans in for a kiss which is greedily answered. For the next 30 or so minutes they sit on the floor of every room scooting around like kids, finally ending up in the hallway next to where Ariana dropped her shorts. She kisses Kate and touches and gropes at her breasts, Kate strokes her girlfriend’s wet vagina. Kate fingers Ariana wildly until she tenses up and orgasms with a loud moan. Then she quickly rubs herself to orgasm and shudders quietly, panting from her exertions. Ariana lays sprawled over the floor looking at Kate who’s leaning on her elbow next to her, they whisper sweet words at each other caressing their faces or breasts. A soft clunking sound as the elevator stops on the floor and a crrrk from a key being slid into the lock. Startled, the women scramble and run into the bedroom with their clothes. And shimmy in whatever clothes they’re holding. Kate wears Ariana’s shorts and her mismatched shirt. Ariana has Kate’s leggings on backwards and her own tank top. “So you think this’ll be the bedroom?” She asks Kate. “Yea probably,” She says as they walk out the door, seeing Dana in the hallway. “Oh, hey Dana.” Ariana waves at her. “I like your colors.” She points at the walls. Dana looks at them suspiciously. “What are you doing here?” Kate says. “We were curious if you guys fixed up the place and it looks great.” “Mmhm” Dana says, carrying a bedroll and some items. “You’re sleeping here tonight?” Kate asks, noticing the bedroll. “No Sheila is. She’ll be here soon. But I didn’t expect you guys to intrude.” Kate gets the hint and shoo’s Ariana to the door. “Come dear, let the girls have their home.” Kate ushers Ariana out the door. “We’re still on for 10AM?” She looks at Dana. Dana nods, eyeing them, wondering where they had sex in her flat. They look messed up and look like she caught them mid-something. “10AM yes.” She says. “See you tomorrow then.” Kate says goodbye. They quickly go up to the 12th floor laughing at their little stunt-gone-almost-wrong. “Look how suspicious she looked.” Ariana laughs. Kate nods, “We’re terrible liars.” Still laughing they enter their home and go for a shower. Minutes later a sad looking Sheila enters her future home. Dana is already waiting for her. The bedroll spread out on the floor. “Get naked and get in the bed.” She commands Sheila. Sheila knows what to do, she’s had to do it every night for the last 14 days, or was it 20… She lost count. She learned the hard way to not argue with Dana and simply undresses and gets in the bedroll with her arms and head outside it. Dana zips it up and wraps lashing straps around it. 1 around her ankles, another at her knees. One more on her hips and one around her belly trapping her arms to her side. One below and above her elbows and finally one around her neck sealing the bedroll mostly shut. Dana then ties the ankle strap to the radiator pipe on one end of the room and the neck strap with 2 ropes, one heading left to another radiator and another to the right into the hallway and attached to the radiator pipe there. Finally Dana pulls the strap between her ankles and the radiator tight so she can’t move. Sheila is absolutely stuck. Dana kisses her on her forehead and sits next to her. Pulling out a vibrator and theatrically masturbates herself to several orgasms. Plunging the vibrator deep inside her, making a big show of her enjoyment and saying she doesn’t need Sheila to do it for her. Sheila looks at her mean girlfriend desperate for her own orgasm as she didn’t have one for over 4 weeks now. Always locked in her chastity and tied up in her new flat at night for the last few weeks. She thought the empty barren flat was scary at night, at first. Strange sounds from time to time seemed to creep out of the walls. Other nights she’d imagine Dana would never come back as she had no idea of time other than the sun eventually coming up. She feels miserable, worn out, and she is tired of this punishment routine. And for what, she fumes, for being flirty with Ariana that night and trying to insert a spatula under her belt? Fucking hell. She thinks. So unfair. Dana had berated her for her behavior most days since she was called out by Kate at the restaurant. And when Dana caught her with a spatula it had only made things worse. Meanwhile Dana is done making Sheila feel useless and obsolete and leaves the flat without another word. Like she did most nights. She takes the woman’s clothes with her leaving no trace of her being there other than the tied up woman in there. Sheila wonders when her punishment will end. Waiting for the elevator Dana sends a message to Kate to not enter the flat before 8AM as Sheila will be in there tied up with her duties for the night. An odd choice of words. But it’ll have to do, she thinks. ‘OK, let me know when the coast is clear.’ comes the reply a few minutes later. Dana comes home in her packed up apartment and looks around at the stacks of boxes and wrapped furniture. Sheila’s place doesn’t look much better except most of her furniture stays behind. Dana’s kitchen table is broken, and Sheila her table isn’t but for the most part it’s Dana’s furniture that’s being moved. Sheila had whined about her punishment for the first week or so and Dana felt bad for being so harsh. But the girl needed to know her place. Fucking around behind her back is not acceptable she thinks. She chose Dana a few years ago, Sheila doesn’t get to choose again. And who knows how many people she cozied up to for her relief. She didn’t want to know but Sheila would pay for it regardless. Kate is busy strapping Ariana in her chastity belt as Dana’s message arrives. With a wondrous look she shows the message to Ariana and wonders what Dana meant with ’tied up with her duties’. Ariana suggests they go take a look and ask Sheila but Kate says they’d better not. “What if she’s actually tied up… " Ariana giggles, “If she is we can get our revenge for what she did that night in the restaurant.” Kate shakes her head and tells Ariana to not go there before 8AM. She strokes and tickles Ariana, distracting her while she sneakily slips the remote vibrator in her pussy and locks the belt. “Fine” Ariana obeys. “I’ll go to bed then, busy day tomorrow?” “Yep, let’s sleep.” Ariana asks timidly, “You’ll let me out tomorrow, right? Not like last time and I’m in this thing for 2 weeks?” Gesturing at her belt. “If you’re good tomorrow I’ll let you out in the evening.” Kate promises her with a kiss on her forehead. They head for bed and Ariana dreams of tickling and slapping Sheila to insanity as she is tied up 8 floors below her. 13 - Moving day Dana enters the flat at around 7AM and finds Sheila where she left her. Sheila immediately notices Dana didn’t bring anything, no bag. She looks quietly at Dana not saying anything. She had given up talking to her a few days ago. Dana either told her to shut up as sluts don’t get to talk to her, or ignored her. She releases Sheila and tells her to stand up straight. “Today is the last day of your punishment.” Dana announces with a smile. Sheila perks up. “Dana, really? Finally! Thank you, thank you!” She sounds so relieved that it’s almost pathetic Dana thinks. “Don’t thank me yet, the day isn’t over. But if you make it through today you can thank me tonight.” Sheila shuts up and looks at her suspiciously. “Come, pet.” Dana says and shoos her to the meter cabinet in the hallway. She opens the door and reveals its insides. A tiny ceiling height cabinet with the electric and water meter in it. When fixing up the apartment she had discovered that the electric cable for the flats above theirs runs through the cabinet in a thick steel pipe, and that the pipe is raised a few centimeters from the wall. She motions Sheila into the cabinet with her back against the pipe. “What are you doing?” Sheila nervously asks. “Don’t think and just do as I say, stupid.” Dana says sternly. Sheila quickly obeys without a second thought. Dana uses all the straps from the night before to strap her upright to the steel pipe. A strap around her ankles, knees, hips, below and above her breasts. And finally one around her neck and forehead. Of-course her arms are trapped under the straps as well, with an extra loop around her wrists so she can’t wiggle free. After pulling every strap extra tight Sheila can’t move a muscle. “There, now be quiet and wait for me till I get back.” With those words she closes the door and locks the cabinet. Sheila stands in the dark wondering what the fuck is going on now. She’s unsure of the time, but it was light out. Shouldn’t the movers come soon? What if they discover her. But the door is locked. She makes a worried sound and shifts her eyes around looking at the little light creeping in around the door. She’ll be discovered for sure. Sweating in fear for the day ahead. Dana meanwhile messages Kate the apartment is ready for the move, and thinks the first load will be delivered around 10:30. She then heads to her house to meet her friend with his van. ‘I’ll be ready soon, don’t you worry about a thing!’ Comes Kate her reply. “Ariana, the mover is coming soon Dana says, are you ready?” Kate calls her girlfriend. “Yes boss!” Comes Ariana’s clear voice. She has prepared some drinks to bring down. And she’s eager to see what kind of stuff the 2 women will bring. Heading down they find the apartment empty. The only change they see is a coiled rope and a bedroll in the living room and a damp spot on the floor. “Looks like they had kinky sex.” Kate says pointing at the rope and damp spot. Ariana giggles. “But where is everything? Where is Sheila?” She had expected her to be there. Kate realizes they haven’t seen or heard from Sheila in weeks. bzzzt bzzzt bzzzt The intercom sounds. Ariana picks up the phone. “Hello?” “Hello! I’m here to deliver the first load from Dana.” “Come on up, 4th floor.” Ariana calls out and presses the button. A few minutes later a man appears with a cabinet in his arms. “Hey girls, can one of you come down and open the door as I carry stuff?” “Sure,” Kate responds. “You stay here and carry the items from the hallway to where they should go ok?” Ariana nods. Kate blocks the door from closing, accidentally banging it against the meter cabinet. Scaring Sheila who’s trying to stay silent inside. She lets out a small yelp from the noise. Luckily nobody hears it, and Kate and the man disappear downstairs. Right as Kate steps into the elevator she activates Ariana’s remote vibrator on the lowest setting. Ariana feels the vibrator spring to life and clutches her crotch. “Nonononono!” She panicky calls out and paces around the living room clutching her crotch, feeling upset at Kate that she again managed to insert the vibrator without her noticing. “What’s your name?” The mover asks Kate. “Kate.” Kate says, “She’s Ariana.” “Ah cool, Nice to meet you. So you’re the reason for Sheila’s punishment huh?” “Punishment?” Kate asks curiously. “Yea didn’t Dana mention it? She’s turned on Sheila and has her under tight control since you caught her fucking around with, I guess, Ariana. Or something.” “Ehh ok…” Kate says surprised. “I didn’t know that.” “Well, I’m not sure what’s going on but Sheila is a changed woman… Much more submissive and docile when I saw her a few days ago.” Uh oh, Kate thinks frowning. “You don’t approve?” The man says seeing her frown. “Ehh, I don’t know. Sheila didn’t screw around though.” “Oh but something happened right?” “Yea she came on to Ariana because Dana withheld her pleasures as far as I understand it.” “Pleasures huh…” The man laughs. “That’s a nice way of saying it.” “And what do you know about that anyway?” Kate asks, “You’re so close to them?” “Oh Dana tells me a lot about everything in her life. She’s not as tough as she makes it look. Always asking people for help and advice. She asked me how to discipline a woman misbehaving so I said bondage and orgasm control…” “I see.” Kate feels like they’re talking about a different Dana. Dana is her advisor at times. Confident and smart Dana… They arrive at the van. “I’m Tommy by the way. Nice to meet you.” “Yea, sure.” Kate says distracted by her thoughts. Kate grabs some chairs and carries them into the lobby. Then heads back grabbing some bags of clothes and puts those in the lobby as well. Tommy follows her example and empties the van into the lobby. They then shove everything into the elevator and Kate rides it up while Tommy goes to get more things from Dana’s place. Kate arrives on the 12th floor seeing her own front door and curses under her breath. “Shit, wrong floor.” And heads to the 4th floor. Ariana anxiously awaits her. “Kate please, not today!” She hushes to Kate as she carries the first things inside. “What’s wrong sweetie?” Kate asks. Ariana looks pained. “It hurts… My stomach hurts.” Kate looks at her worried and shuts off the vibrator. “Hurts how? Are you ok?” “I don’t know, it feels like my period. But it’s too soon. Can we not use the vibrator? Please?” Ariana pleads. Kate hugs the poor girl and pulls her close. “Oh sweetie, I’m sorry…” She gives the key to Ariana and tells her to hurry upstairs and remove the vibrator, but keep the belt on. Ariana practically runs away to relieve herself. Upstairs she hastily unlocks the belt and fishes out the vibrator. It takes some doing but finally it comes out. Her vagina is very tight today. What the hell is that about? Feeling flustered from basically fingering herself to find the vibrator she rubs her clitoris for a few moments feeling the tension leave her body. Sitting on the bathroom floor for a few moments she pulls herself up and re-locks her belt before returning to Kate on the 4th floor and handing her the key back. “Better?” Kate asks her. “Yes Kate.” Ariana looks at her lovingly, “Thank you for understanding.” “Always sweetie, no pain in our games, right?” Kate ruffles her girlfriends hair. Ariana then frowns, “I’m very tight today, the vibrator was really stuck in there… What does that mean?” “Eh, ok? But you’re ok, right?” Kate says, sounding worried. “Maybe you’re just tense?” “I don’t know, I never felt it before.” Ariana whispers. “Well, let me know if you don’t feel better soon. We’ll figure it out then.” Kate says. Ariana hugs Kate tight standing in the living room feeling so lucky with her sweet sweet boss. Sheila hears some whispering and stressed out talking, something is hurting Ariana? Maybe? But she can’t hear enough to understand what’s going on. Ariana helps carry the last items from the vestibule inside and the girls try to decide where what goes. They don’t really know. So they choose a bedroom and put the clothes there. The living room speaks for itself but if the cabinet they struggle with belongs there… They’re not sure. Oh man, I wish Sheila was here to help coordinate. Kate thinks. “I think it’s a bathroom cabinet.” Ariana says and they argue if the thing belongs in the hallway then or in the bathroom. “Shh!” Ariana suddenly says. “Hear that?” Kate listens closely but hears nothing. Ariana whispers at Kate “I think someone is in the meter cabinet.” Kate tries the door but it’s locked. She listens at the door but hears nothing thinking Ariana is imagining things. “I’m sure someone or something is here.” Ariana whispers at Kate, I feel it. A presence. And I heard a yelp earlier. Kate mocks her girlfriend by calling out “Hello? Anyone here? Ghost oh ghost come out!” Sheila is terrified at the idea of being discovered. She almost gave away her presence 2 times now. And the people in her flat are becoming suspicious. That fucking Dana and her evil punishments. Immediately feeling guilty at thinking bad about Dana she corrects herself. She should be nice to Dana for the lessons she got. Sheila holds her breath for the 100th time as someone walks by so she can stay quiet. Hoping it’ll be over soon. Tommy brings 4 more loads of furniture and inventory and announces he’s thirsty. He asks Ariana to make him some coffee. Ariana senses his dominant personality and immediately jumps into the kitchen to retrieve the drinks she brought. A few moments later Kate walks in and sees Ariana’s submissive demeanor to Tommy and immediately feels jealous, observing the two to try and figure out what’s going on. Tommy enjoys his power over women like Ariana and bosses her around to bring a chair and cookies if she has any. Ariana doesn’t have cookies or biscuits and apologizes to Tommy for not thinking to bring any. He says that’s alright and takes his drink without so much as a thanks. Kate steps in and says “That’s enough Tommy, Ariana is not your servant. Go get your own biscuits if you want any. There is a convenience store a few blocks from here.” Her spell broken, Ariana lets Kate guide her away into the hallway asking what the hell she’s thinking. “Sorry Kate, he just started bossing me around. I uh, I don’t know what came over me.” She bows her head looking guilty. Kate hugs her girl. And whispers she doesn’t have to listen to him. You don’t obey others either do you? Dana for example. “Dana does not have a dominant personality.” Ariana says. Kate looks at her. “She’s Sheila’s mistress though…” Ariana says. “I never feel Dana is dominant or strong. He is eh, different…” Kate hmms and changes the subject. Sheila hears their hushed exchange and can understand bits and pieces of it. What does she mean with ‘Dana is not dominant’? Dana is super dominant to her… And who is ‘he’? She also figures that Ariana is easily controlled by a dominant person. An evil idea floats through her head. She wonders what would happen if she would send a dominant guy after Ariana and he’ll screw with her head how badly that will upset Kate. She smirks vengefully at her dumb idea. Kate and Ariana are again arguing about the cabinet and where it should go, carrying it from room to room to show each other where it should go. Tommy pokes his head around the door and says he’s headed for Sheila’s stuff now. 2 or 3 more loads he assures them. The women wish him good luck and they hear the door smack shut followed by a surprised yelp. “See, there’s the ghost again…” Ariana whispers with a startled look. “The flat is haunted.” Kate is not so sure, but she did hear the yelp. “Very strange…” she says staring unsure into the hallway. Then on to more important matters. “Babe, please stay away from Tommy ok? I don’t like you talking to him.” “Hah, you’re jealous again.” Ariana teases her. “Yes I am, and I don’t like how you respond to him. So please steer clear of him or don’t obey him, ok?” “Yes ma’am.” Ariana agrees. “Thanks babe, you’re going great today. But I still think the cabinet belongs in the hallway.” Ariana pokes Kate, “I don’t care anymore, let’s just put it somewhere and Dana can sort it out.” “Right.” Kate says. “How about in the hallway?” They laugh and put the cabinet in the living room as there is the most space. And smooch sitting on the worn out couch waiting for Tommy to return. Ariana thinks the couch is uncomfortable and wants to sit on Kate’s lap touching her girlfriend. Kate asks about her burn marks, and looks at her neck. Only seeing 2 blurry purple spots. “Whoa, it’s almost healed.” She cheers. Ariana smiles. “I didn’t feel them today…” And thinks that maybe soon she’s finally healed and pretty again. bzzzzzzzt The door buzzer sounds. Tommy brings 2 more loads of items, mostly clothes and bedding. Some kitchen stuff. Then Dana shows up looking around acknowledging everyone’s hard work and invites them all for donuts as a thanks for helping. Kate asks where Sheila is, she’s been wondering about that all day. Dana is vague about her whereabouts and avoids answering. Ariana had been thinking and decided to talk to Dana about the ghost. “Dana?” Ariana asks. “Dana! I think the flat is haunted by a kami, probably a Onryō or Fuyūrei spirit.” Dana and Kate look surprised at Ariana. And Dana bursts out in a laugh. A spirit? Ariana looks dead serious. “I heard it 3 times. You should get an ofuda and put it somewhere inside to ward it off.” Kate shakes her head. “What’s a onro or fujurie spirit sweetie?” “Onryō or Fuyūrei” Ariana corrects her, using the Japanese pronunciation. “A Onryō spirit can be evil and is a restless spirit from someone who died here long ago. They can curse things or persons. Causing chaos and disaster.” “And the other one?” Dana asks with a laugh. “Don’t laugh, it’s real!” Ariana snips at her. “A Fuyūrei spirit is like a ghost and wanders around with no purpose. Sometimes they cause trouble.” Kate looks at Ariana, “Do we have protection like that?” “Of-course!” Ariana exclaims, feeling she’s not being taken seriously. “We have 2 Ofuda.” “What’s that?” Dana asks with interest. “It’s like a talisman, usually made of paper or wood. It works like a blessing. We have 2, One is for a safe home and the other is to find love. But there are many types of protections you can declare.” Kate says, “Those are the plates in your office? Next to the door?” Ariana nods. “Don’t you feel safe at home? And didn’t you find love?” Kate agrees both are true. “So it works! No kami to disrupt us!” Ariana assures them. Dana laughs. I should get some of that too as she doesn’t like ghosts in her closets. And she slaps the meter cabinet door. Ariana says she should. Sheila hears bits and pieces of what the women are talking about but doesn’t get what’s going on. Something about a ghost, she thinks. She hears Dana laugh repeatedly and wishes she could join her lover. Then there is a loud bang on the door and she tenses up holding her breath. “Right well, let’s go get some donuts.” Kate says, winking at Dana who shakes her head at Ariana’s crazy talk. “Get your shoes Ariana,” She pushes her girlfriend to the living room. “A ghost huh,” Dana smirks. “You believe that crap?” Kate says she’s not so sure, but can’t deny she found true love. Supposedly because of the Ofuddle. “Kaahaate! It’s called a Ofuda not ofuddle!” Ariana whines. Dana and Kate look at each other and burst out laughing. “Fine, don’t believe me. You’ll see how the kami will bother you soon.” Dana promises she’ll think about it. Knowing she won’t have to. “Give me a minute, I’ll find you down stairs.” “Sure, we’ll wait in the lobby.” Kate says and she pulls Ariana to the elevator. Tommy had disappeared somewhere mid-ghost talk and Dana is now alone with Sheila. Dana hears Ariana argue with Kate that she should take the ofuddi, or whatever she calls it, seriously as the door falls in the lock. Not wasting time, Dana immediately pulls open the meter cabinet door, hearing a surprised shriek from Sheila. She’s perched up against her pole exactly like Dana left her almost 6 hours ago. Her nipples hard and her thighs running wet from her vagina that’s dripping from under her chastity belt. Dana smiles at her girlfriend. “If I let you cum, will you submit to me?” Sheila immediately yells “Yes, yes, anything, please Dana make me cum. I’ll do anything!” Dana tweaks her nipples and Sheila squirms in her bonds grimacing in pain. “Hmm no, not yet. I don’t think you’re sincere enough yet.” Sheila wails and begs desperately. “Danaaa please. I’ll be good. I’ll be your slave, anything, if you want. Just let me cum.” “My slave? Why would I want a useless slave like you? All you care for is your own orgasm.” Dana frowns at her and slaps her tits causing another wail from Sheila. “Think about that…” Dana laughs and closes the door and locks it again. She quickly freshens up and changes her shirt for something nicer. Wearing a tight top covering her ample breasts. She heads downstairs to treat Ariana and Kate for donuts. 14 - Clean slate After their donut lunch the women head home and Dana once again thanks them for their help. Coming home, she leaves her girlfriend in the closet for now and starts unpacking some of their things. Sheila thinks they’re alone and calls out to Dana from time to time, but Dana ignores her. Ariana had arranged the furniture the way she thought it would look nice and Dana mostly agrees with the setup. Ariana has assured her the energy in her apartment was good and the furniture felt good with it. She just needed to deal with the ghost. Dana smirks at her ghost in the closet and makes the bed. She puts their clothes in the bedroom closet and the bedding and extra towels on the shelves in the storage room. She unpacks some of the kitchen items and box by box the flat becomes theirs. After about an hour of unpacking and setting things up, it’s about 4PM, Dana thinks it’s time to let her girlfriend out of the closet. Sheila is fidgeting in her bonds. She feels incredibly horny at the idea of her punishment ending today. Finally she would be able to orgasm. As the door finally opens she flinches in the bright light and looks pitiful at Dana. Dana says nothing and unties the woman from the pole. As Sheila takes a weak step forward Dana tells her she’s been in the cabinet for a mere 8 hours. If she misbehaves in ANY way she’ll go in for much longer. Sheila nods with a sad look, suddenly having a feeling her punishment is far from over. Dana straps her wrists together behind her back and lets the excess strap dangle down to the floor. And now the conclusion to her master plan, Dana thinks. “Here is your chance for a clean slate miss.” Sheila looks at her expectantly. “Option one, you’ll obey me and be faithful without question from now on. Every day, all day, forever or until we’re tired of each other.” “Dana… I…” She starts but Dana silences her. “Option two, you can choose to leave right now. Simply fuck off back to your house and forget about me.” “Dana, no…pleas…” But Dana silences her again. “Or, if you don’t pick option one, I’ll loan you out to Tommy for the week so he can help you choose, he and his whip are very persuasive…” She looks at Sheila, who looks back fearfully. Wondering who Tommy is. “Dana, I have to work. Tomorrow? I think. You have to let me go.” “I literally give you the most important choice of your life and you worry about your job?” Dana scolds her. Sheila loses her temper. “Well fuck you then. I want out. Option 2.” Dana sighs. “You’re sure?” “Yes, let me go! I’ve followed since high school! I gave up my studies for you! I gave up my friends and have given you everything I am, and it’s still not enough!?” Dana looks at her and softly says, “No, I want all of you. Not just your affection and love.” She whispers. “I love you Sheila, don’t you see?” “Hurting me is not love Dana. And for what? For me trying to get off after you deny me sex for weeks with your fucking chastity torture? For 5 weeks I’ve endured your cruel bullshit and I’m sick of it! So let’s go back to how we were or let me go!” Sheila rages at Dana. Dana says nothing but pushes Sheila to her knees. She then ties the excess strap around her ankles effectively putting the poor girl in a sitting hogtie. She looks at Sheila with a saddened face and says “Last chance for option 1”. Sheila says nothing and looks defiantly at Dana. Dana sits next to Sheila and caresses her lover’s head. Whispering encouraging words to her. Trying to convince her that she wants and needs to be with Dana. 4 and a bit minutes later she has Sheila in tears. Her defiance finally broke, She’s blabbering at Dana feeling sorry for whatever she did and wants to stay with her. Sheila doesn’t want to be alone and definitely doesn’t want to go with Tommy. She’ll be good, she promises. “You really mean it?” Dana says seeing her plan work. Sheila nods vigorously and Dana looks relieved at the broken girl next to her. “I’m very proud of you Sheila. We’re going to be great together.” Dana beams. Dana leaves Sheila sitting on her knees for a bit as she prepares the bed for the two of them. When it’s ready she unties Sheila’s ankles before leading her to the foot of the bed. “Stand here and don’t move.” She orders Sheila. Sheila curiously looks around her new bedroom and sees Dana’s creaky old bed in the middle of the room. Her closet filled with their clothes stands to the side. Dana comes back and removes the straps from her girlfriend. She then pulls out a key and unlocks the chastity belt. It falls to the ground and Sheila immediately starts rubbing herself. “You said you’d be good. No touching!” Dana sneers at her. “Dana, please I need it.” “Don’t you dare…” Dana says threateningly. Giving her butt a firm slap. Sheila sighs trying to control herself. Both her hands linger near her crotch and it takes a lot of willpower to not touch herself. Dana feels content with her supposed mind fuck, she read in a book that if you pretend to be harsh the captive will eventually submit to whatever seems like an out or a better alternative. So an end to a seemingly endless punishment in exchange for obedience in this case. Tommy’s idea for denying Sheila her orgasms also helped a great deal too, she thinks. Feeling accomplished she pulls a very obedient Sheila to their bed. “Lay down in the middle and wait for me.” “Yes Dana…” Sheila timidly says, hoping she’ll be allowed release soon. Dana pulls the blanket over Sheila’s head so she can’t easily see and walks away to the spare room and comes back with a box she ordered last week as a sort of housewarming gift for the two. Sheila waits on the bed, her hands wandering around her belly button. Resisting the temptation to touch herself. She’s unable to see what Dana is doing and after a few minutes feels Dana climb on the bed and crawl over her. Suddenly she feels a rubbery thing pushing at her vagina. Instantly Sheila knows what Dana is doing and pushes her crotch up to receive the big dildo. Only mildly surprised it’s a strap-on dildo. “Ohhhhh” Sheila whimpers loudly. “Yesssss! Finally.” Dana slowly pushes the dildo into Sheila until she grimaces in discomfort. It’s a girthy one. “Danaaaaaa! Yeees!” Sheila moans out loud. Dana smiles and starts thrusting into her girlfriend. Pushing all the right buttons. The sex is short lived for Sheila as she cums almost instantly. And on the 5th thrust she tenses up and orgasms loudly. Dana is not done yet though and only slows down a bit so Sheila can ride out her orgasm. Then speeds up again a minute later and fucks her girlfriend full of energy until she herself comes from the vibrating egg inside the harness. Sheila feels her lover tense up on top of her and slump over her panting heavily, the dildo stuck between her lips. After calming down Dana gets up and pulls the dildo out of her girlfriend with a wet plopping sound. She removes the harness and lays down next to her girl. “Are you gonna be a good girl from now on?” She asks menacingly. Sheila nods. “Am I your slave now?” “If you want to be, sure. But our arrangement from before is good enough for me.” Sheila looks at her stunned. Realizing she’s been had. “So it was all a big trick?” She calls out in a flash of anger. “No, you needed to learn your lesson.” Dana casually says. Then more sternly, “The belt goes back on if you screw up, and not just for a month. Understand? And if you then still won’t improve I’ll never ever let you orgasm again… Remember that.” Sheila looks at Dana’s serious face. “Really?” Fearing the threat of never being able to orgasm. “Yes, really. Don’t go fucking around behind my back, ever! I’ll find out and punish you for it. You’re mine and you’ll be faithful to me and me alone, you understand?” Sheila swallows and nods. “I’m sorry I disappointed you.” “You better be. You almost ruined our friendship with Kate and our relationship with your lack of self control.” Her girlfriend looks guilty. “Sorry Dana… Really. I love you…” Her voice trails away lost in thought. “I love you too Sheila.” Dana says, pressing a kiss on her girlfriend’s nose. Sheila thinks about Dana’s words. Her lack of self control… But she managed many weeks in the chastity belt, so long she lost count of the days. Craving another orgasm already her hand slips down and she carefully rubs herself feeling her wetness. She immediately feels guilty and asks Dana if she can masturbate. She may. Fucking hell she thinks she loves her freedom, she quietly sighs. Promising herself to never disobey Dana again. As Sheila quietly masturbates herself to a 2nd orgasm. Dana looks at Sheila telling her what a slut she is. But Sheila doesn’t care what Dana thinks of her, all she wants is her orgasm. Afterwards they cuddle for a few minutes when Dana wants Sheila to get them dinner while she prepares the kitchen. Dana promises they’ll unpack everything the next day and make the flat theirs together. After a week or two Ariana is relieved to realize that the couple from downstairs do not constantly come visit and seem to go their own way. She thinks Dana is very controlling and tries to avoid her. Sheila has returned from wherever she had been and is a much better friend to Ariana and Kate. Kate is learning more about Ariana’s spirit warding and likes the concept. She’s surprised to find Shinto fascinating, having never bothered with religion much. Although she doesn’t really believe in it, she takes an interest and no longer thinks the Ofuda Ariana has are just for show. Ariana explains which Ofuda does what, and how important she thinks it is. Proving her own beliefs by the fact she has an unwavering love for Kate and that she feels safe when she’s home and doesn’t feel spirits in their flat. A silly feedback loop Kate thinks with a smirk, but whatever helps Ariana feel better is important to Kate so she goes along with it. After hearing all this Kate suggests they should get a talisman for Dana and Sheila. Ariana thinks that’s a great idea and she takes Kate to a local Shinto shrine to get a protective Ofuda for Dana and Sheila. The Kannushi of the shrine wants to know what kind of spirit Ariana felt and she tells him her experience and pokes Kate, who smirks and confirms something seemed to be in the electric cabinet. After some deliberation an Ofuda is drawn on a wooden slat and stamped by the cleric. The seriousness of the whole procedure causes Kate to laugh. She never realized Ariana is so spiritual. On their way home Kate asks her about that and Ariana says she’s not religious at all, but you can’t take the risk with kami. Better safe than sorry. Kate can’t argue with that, and it was a fun and interesting experience she thinks. Wondering if she should get some of that incense for their flat. The next day Ariana gifts the Ofuda to Dana and the two hang it above the front door. Dana likes the calligraphy of the talisman and thanks Ariana for her kind gift. When Ariana leaves, Dana can’t stop laughing, after-all, she has already released her ghost. Sheila comes home that evening and asks about the thing above the door. Dana tells her it’s a gift from Ariana to keep Sheila’s spirit in line. Ariana on subsequent visits to the 4th floor never feels or hears a spirit again, affirming her belief that the Ofuda works.

To set the scene, I am a Domme and I have a sub with whom I spend about 50% of my time. We do have separate homes but this is more of a historical legacy type of thing than anything else – something that will change in due course… when the economy is more stable. Luckily, we both live in the same small village in rural England so we can pop between each other’s houses as needed. ...

Part 17. Bound To Serve Time Emma was not sure how much she slept. It was a nightmare more than she expected. Worst part was that she asked for it. If she wasn’t exhausted she wouldn’t have likely gotten any. Emma remembered she finally met beta for the first time. She was shorter and far slimmer than Emma imagined. The extensive surgeries and treatments removed all the masculinity. Despite her femininity, she was truly genderless as a metal disk with a small protrusion replaced her former genitals. ...

15: Bondage Hotel III Leon City. Falenplaza District. Red-haired detective Phoebe Wynters sat at her desk staring at her cell phone. She had been supposed to meet her friend Kim this week, but she hadn’t shown up. She didn’t answer her cell phone and her sister Chloe didn’t answer either. Although the sisters said they were going on a camping vacation, they should have both been back a few days ago. ...

I suppose it had only been three months, but it seemed like a really long time since Amy and I had our first group bondage adventure - The Bondage Ball. Our good friends Lori and Todd had invited us to join them at a bondage party in April. The Ball was a 4-hour party where everyone who attended had to wear some sort of locking restraints for the entire party. It was an eye-opener for us. We had no experience with public fetish play before then, but we gathered some courage and we loved the party. ...

Former supervillain Shego was lying in her bathtub, relaxing in the hot water after another day at work. After leaving the path of evil behind her, she went back to Middleton High School to teach the students there. A job that sometimes pushed Shego to her limits and made her wish she could teach the little shits some manners. Today had been one such day and she’d almost pulverized her teacher’s desk with her powers, but had managed to hold back at the last moment. Instead, all that had happened was a dent in the wooden desk. Her class had also become very quiet afterwards. Shego let herself sink deeper into the water and tried not to think about school anymore; after all, she finally had a weekend off. At that moment, her cell phone rang and Shego groaned in annoyance. She lifted a slice of cucumber from her right eyelid and squinted at her cell phone to see who was interrupting. It was her favorite redhead. ...

Chapter 2 Outside the picturesque two story house the birds had been happily chirping for hours while basking in the early rays from the sun. From the branches of the birch trees next to the house one would have been able to see two sleeping occupants inside that were just about to wake up to a very different kind of chirping. Tara awoke with a jolt as her vaginal and rectal dildos suddenly started to slowly vibrate. Even though her eyes were now wide open she was still wrapped in total darkness due to the blindfold covering them, meaning she had no way of telling what time it was. Moaning from both arousal and vexation Tara tried to recall the number of times that she callously had been awoken by the vibrations during the night. As her arousal rose for what felt like the umpteenth time, Tara quietly cursed herself for joyously approving when Zoe suggested putting the vibrators on a cycle of 5 minutes on followed by 30 minutes off. Ever since the cycle had been activated it had done precisely what it must have been intended to do, namely keep Tara aroused and sleep depraved all night and morning. ...

Part 1 Protector of the Woods Her cell phone rang early in the morning. Denise groaned in annoyance and groped sleepily for the troublemaker and answered the call. “…Yes?” “Boss, we just arrived at the forest and…” Her employee fell silent, afraid to continue speaking. “What is it this time?” she asked, already expecting some shit about why her guys couldn’t cut down the forest for yet another time. “The vehicles are all covered in trees,” she said. ...

*Part 1Summer’s Backstab “Alright then ladies, we’re done for the day, but remember that selection competition is this afternoon and we’re cheering hard for your new teammates!” their coach shouted, and the girls of the cheerleading squad broke out their applause. Summer didn’t. She disliked the tradition that came with the selection process, and despite her coach’s warnings, these incidents kept happening. Summer glanced around the group and could see directly that Sarah and her friends were plotting something. When one of them noticed Summer’s gaze, the pink haired girl quickly looked away. She wanted nothing to do with it, but she thought she saw out of the corner of her eye that the women had started whispering among themselves. ...

My husband and I were not exactly regulars in the local BDSM environment, but several of my friends were, so we kept in touch. For us the play happened in the bedroom. Adrian, my husband, often came up with new things to try, but he quickly lost interest and moved on to other activities. That meant we have tried a lot. But we absolutely enjoyed the BDSM activities. It was always me being the dominant. That was natural because I don’t have a shred of submissiveness in me. The furthest we went with him dominating me was a pair of handcuffs and an afternoon of play. Neither of us enjoyed that, so we left it at that. ...

Joely slowly recovered from her forced slumber. Last thing she remembered was that she had just sat in the driver’s seat of her Audi, after another hard but rewarding day of work. She was rocking her stylish, but professional black business jacket-suit and knee-length skirt that complemented by her rectangular glasses, gave her a smart look. The matching heels and her flowing, brown, wavy hair however, let out a feminine aura that the fun-sized girl never did without. ...

Halloween had turned into our favorite time of year, each year our costumes became more complex with ever more stringent bondage themes, well— more stringent for me. I loved when he got an idea even though I knew it would entail me being bound and gagged while he led me around to the clubs and around our neighborhood. Last year I had finally asked about being a mummy, one of my all-time favorite restraints is being wrapped exceptionally tight and left to struggle for air and freedom while teased or tormented into hopefully several orgasms. ...

She had insisted so much that I just had to say yes to her little game. I was in this lesbian relationship with Chloe for about two years, and if there was one thing I knew about her, it was that she was a massive Supergirl fan. Not only that, I had to accept that she loved a fictional character more than me. Sure, she wasn’t completely delusional and knew Supergirl wasn’t real, but she very easily allowed herself to forget that fact. ...

Part Three The playtimes continued, either by my own hand or by my husband’s. I again often found myself naked, bound and stored away downstairs with the other meatgirls, I was now just another product waiting for the next customer. Or I was kept bound to either of the beds in our apartment above the shop, waiting for my ‘Master’ to come and take his ‘slave-girl’ for his pleasure, some of the times leaving me tied to the bed the entire night or placed away in our very own storage area, the cupboard in the spare room, usually that was used when we played my objectification fetish during the week and one of the other workers would be down in the shop the next day. ...

Part 5 The women approached downtown, and Cass turned down one of the side streets into a small condo complex. She pulled into a parking spot with a yellow number ‘14’ painted on the pavement in front of it. She parked the car and turned to Ana saying, “Ok, we’re here”. Ana took a moment to glance around at their surroundings. A bunch of modern looking nondescript townhouse condos were all around them. “This is where your studio is, Mistress?” She asked. ...

Getting There The scenery outside the airplane window was empty desert, punctuated with the equally desolate mountain ranges. The small twin-engine plane was a four seater, with the pilot in front and Darla in the back. After leaving the civil airport in Ontario, outside Los Angeles, she was able to track their progress eastward until they reached the Mojave Desert. At that point she was lost. The landscape below them was a featureless expanse of rock, gravel and sagebrush. There were no roads, either paved or dirt, to indicate anyone had ever been down there. Their destination was definitely off the beaten track, though it made sense since Mr. G’s establishment required isolation in order to exist. ...

Part 5 Chapter 30 The following week was also rather quiet. Trixie continued to work with Mr. Vossen on her project and it slowly took shape. She made an appointment with Mr. Bergmann for the following week, during which she wanted to explain her planning to him and hear his opinion. For Mr. Vossen, she arranged a two-week programming course to take place during her Dubai vacation. At the HR department, she asked if she could get twelve days of vacation. The employee did some quick math and told her that would fit. She also said that there was a note from Director Bergmann that he had promised Trixie this leave as part of the hiring process. Trixie wondered, but when she asked Beate about it, Beate explained that she had arranged it that way at the interview. ...

Chapter 1 The dual toned bell indicated that the small 24 hour shop had yet another near midnight customer. With a deep sigh the young man behind the counter put the ARPG game on pause and looked up towards the entrance. His irritation quickly dissipated as he laid eyes on the beautiful woman who just entered and quickly put his phone away. He had only worked at the store for a little over three months but had been fortunate to have laid eyes on the vixen in front of him a few times prior. Boosting his self confidence he decided that tonight was the night he would conquer her and eyed his price from top to bottom. ...

Chapter 4: Daytime Viewing Habits To say the next few days were a blur for Amanda would be a bit of an understatement. Through a diabolical mixture of drug cocktails, Amanda wasn’t sure how much time had passed since Elise next visited her with a spritely kiss on the forehead, followed by a bee-like sting from a needle entering her arm. Thus started the ordeal of forced sleeping- broken up by dream-like memories of being cleaned and groomed- and mixed with nightmarish remembrances of the two women who, like herself, ended up unfortunate enough to become entangled with Elise. ...

Part 13. Maid Duty Emma was lathering her body with the most plain if not slightly greasy soap she has ever seen or used. The water was definitely lukewarm at best. She should be used to it by now. She really doesn’t know exactly how long but it has definitely been years. The warden had kept her locked up due to the contract she signed in the beginning. She had barely seen anybody lately except the guards who brought her food. Actually she was shocked to be let out of her cell and allowed to use the communal showers instead of her cell shower. ...

We had arrived at Joan’s weekend property a couple of hours outside of town. “Hop out and open the gate,” Joan said as she pulled the car off the main road and onto the dirt track. I did as I was told. After all, that was the deal. She drove the car in, stopping just inside. I closed the gate and went to get back into the car only to find that she had locked the doors and was standing beside the car. She had an overnight bag in her hand. As I approached she said “take off all your clothes, you can leave your joggers on.” ...

“Let’s see… Nabat Agaev for direct transfer this morning. Geez, she’s a sight. How long’s she been under t-and-e?” “Paper says… three months? That can’t be right? Most I’ve ever seen is seventeen days. According to records she made acceptable levels twenty-two days in.” “What’s that note in the details say?” “Hmmm? Oh. …By orders of Dr. Jan Greere, contractor number 78, Nabat Agaev, is to undergo physiological test and exam as follows for a period of no less than three months before permanent compulsory transfer to… Tarjblenistan!? Do we even have a consulate there?” ...

Chapter 2: Marita’s A Memory It was early that morning when Elise’s alarm went off on her new phone. Despite her age (Elise could pass for middle aged, but was approaching the end of those years), she made sure to keep up with the technological advances of the ‘smartphone’ age, a necessity if one wanted to continue on as a quasi-celebrity and especially with her extra-curricular activities. Speaking of which, Elise picked up her phone and made sure to hit the snooze button. Though the result of that subtle, clumsy thumb-clicking was hidden below in her soundproof basement, she could almost hear it in her own brain as a sleepy smile creeped onto her face. Downstairs, she knew that the inserts in her two newest toys were receiving the linked Bluetooth signal and responding with the jolts of electricity that let them know Elise was awake. Or rather soon to be. For she’d hit the “off” button after a few more minutes of precious shut-eye where Elise would go over the events of last night over and over again in her brain. ...

Chapter 3: Kim’s Hard Goodbye Amanda struggled to move, her nose-hooked and well-gagged and hooded face faced forward as she was forced to look with her eyes pried open as Kim, the ex-stripper, who was Elise’s last captive was again paraded in front of her unblinking eyes. “Well, Amanda…today is the day I get your new home ready for you. But first I must clean it up. As you can see the last occupant left a bit of a mess.” ...

Abby stands by a window feeling the heat from the sun increasing on her bare skin, as the first drop of sweat runs down her chest and off her nipple she sighs as her body shudders from the tickling feeling she can do nothing about. Abby had been locked in her first cage when she was eight years old by her older brother. Her brother had tricked her into climbing in, “Just to see if she would fit,” quickly closing the door and putting his locker combination lock around the bars of the door and side. Abby spent the remainder of the day trapped inside the small steel box while her brother went to play with his friends. ...

Part 3 Alice and I looked at each other; we could see where this was headed. Or we thought we could. Rope in hand, Eva bent over the inert body of Jeannie and, with some effort, rolled her onto her stomach. She started to pull her arms behind her back, then staggered and collapsed on top of Jeannie with a groan. For a moment neither of them moved, then Jeannie seemed to wake up and wriggled out from under the unconscious Eva. ...

Part 4 The time thankfully seemed to fly by as Ana continued doing inventory; at times she almost forgot about her chastity but was rudely reminded by them that she was still very much locked in due to a painful shock or their teasing vibrations. Cass was right, the shocks definitely hurt more now due to Ana’s attempt to crack the password. She regretted her curiosity getting the better of her and endeavoured to keep it under control until she was released…if she was ever released. It seemed like at this point she would be stuck indefinitely. She shook her head, internally scolding herself for making her situation worse. ...

Chapter 1: Rage against the defaults “Are you sure you don’t want to come with me to sunny Mexican beaches?” “Hmmm” “*Sigh* Honey, are you working?” “What? Sorry. I got another email.” “Helen!” “What?” Helen lowers her phone and turns from the passenger seat. “*Sigh* Please it’s not too late. Do you want to come with me?” “Come on, Brian. I feel bad enough already. I have work and those stupid meetings.” ...

The courtroom buzzed with grim anticipation as people filled the benches, craning their necks for a glimpse of the defendant. Alice Merton, a bright, twenty-eight-year-old scientist, walked into the room, a stark figure in her striped prison garb. Her back was rigid, her steps measured, defiance etched in every line of her posture. Her face, framed by tousled brunette hair pulled into a severe bun, was obscured by a clear spit mask, a dehumanizing shield against unwanted aggression. Yet, through it, her eyes were discernible – clear, icy blue, and full of steely resolve. ...

Communion What can wash away my sin? Nothing but the Bliss of rubber; What can make me whole again? Nothing but the Bliss of rubber! The cavernous hall of the cathedral was cold, but the fire burning in Elise’s core kept her more than warm enough as the Initiate slowly paced down the dimly lit central aisle towards the altar. It was quiet, reverent, only the click of her heeled boots and the creaking of her clothing faintly echoing through the space. Other than herself, and those she was going to meet, there was no one else visibly present – although, who could say how many people might be invisibly present, nestled into the small alcoves and crannies of the ancient building, enduring penance or rewards of all kinds. ...

8: The Factory By the time they pulled into the parking lot of a low grey industrial unit, Jennifer’s pulse had slowed to normal and she almost had her breath back. Steve parked in a space by the mirrored glass entrance doors and jumped out to open the door for them. As Jennifer unbuckled herself Miranda squeezed her shoulder and gave her a conspiratorial smile. “I hope you enjoyed the ride,” she said, causing Jennifer to both smile and blush as she recalled the uninhibited release of ecstasy she had gone through on their way here. Getting out of the car she pulled the short red mack tight round her waist and smoothed it down over her hips, hoping it would disguise the throbbing she still felt in her loins. ...

Part 3 Ana didn’t get much sleep, every 30 minutes or so she would be shocked awake by the plugs inside her, the belt and bra also compressed further a couple of times during the night; Cass however slept soundly and couldn’t hear a thing with her earplugs in. Cass’s alarm went off at 7:00am, she laid in bed for a few minutes before stretching and going through her morning yoga routine. At 7:30am she finished her yoga and went to untie Ana from her bonds. She walked into Ana’s room and said, “Good morning, did you sleep well?” ...

Part One I sat on the pavement trying to get comfortable. My owner had left me here some time ago before she had gone into the shopping mall. She had left me tethered to one of the thousands of posts installed and maintained by the City, for owners who wished to leave their slaves outside while they shopped and dined. My owner had been kind to me this morning. Each post is about two meters tall and has a slightly longer length of chain welded at one end to the top. Each length of chain has a combination lock attached at the other end. The lock has the combination engraved on it so owners simply undo it using the combination and refasten it to a slave’s collar. All slaves must, by law, be fitted with a steel collar that meets certain standards. They must also be fitted with a suitable standard chastity device. I wore both items and nothing else. ...

Part 2 Chapter 7: An Electrifying Display The following day, Eleanor and Adrian planned a visit to a high-class art gallery owned by a close friend of Eleanor’s, named Isabella. She was an imposing woman with a short, angled bob that framed her alluring yet authoritative visage. A fellow fetishist and BDSM connoisseur, Isabella was organizing an exhibition that day, featuring a variety of artists who specialized in fetish art. The grand opening was just a few hours away. ...

Part 8. The Apprentice And The Three Lovers Miss Keys was back in the room in front of Emma. She asked, “How are you doing?” Emma responded, “I am fine. Breasts still burn. Nose feels odd and achy. Foot is fine. My pussy is wet with anticipation. Yet I am, in ways, terrified of what you have planned.” With a smirk, Miss Keys responded, “Do you regret meeting me and signing the contract yet?” ...

Chapter 36: Sr. Year, The Mummy Abides “OK,” Regina said as they calmed down, “NOW it’s time to finish this Mummy.” Fred was looking around for something to clean up the remaining cum as the left-over napkins were done. Regina started to pull her panties back up and then had a thought. “Here, let me,” she said, as she took them off her ankle and wiped the cum off the floor. ...

Chapter 35: Sr. Year, That’s a Wrap After her exploration of BDSM with Clair and Fred, Regina was a bit nervous to have Psych lab with Fred again. I mean, she had helped him tie his wife to a table, watched him eat her out, licked dessert off her chest and tickled her naked body until she almost hyperventilated. How do people just go back to ‘normal’ after that kind of experience? But normal was exactly what Fred was. They just started in together on the lab assignment like they hadn’t spent an evening last week with their faces covered with chocolate and Cool Whip. ...

Part 2 As I heard Eva drive away, I pulled and twisted in the ropes trying to find a little bit of slack, but there was none and I only succeeded in hurting myself. Alice had tied me very securely hours before and now the back-arching hogtie Eva had left me in had made every rope much tighter. The strain on my shoulders and back coupled with the ropes cutting into my wrists and ankles was almost unbearable already. On top of that, my jaw was beginning to ache from the large ball-gag Eva had gleefully crammed into my mouth and wrenched tight. I glanced at Alice and murmured something as best as I could through the gag, but she didn’t respond, her head dropped down and her eyes closed. I hoped we would both get through this and decided that remaining totally still was my best option. We suffered in silence. ...

Part 2 With the gravity of her situation sinking in, she began to tug on her restraints, Cass just smiled at her and said, “You know that’s not going to work, don’t you? And I can’t even get you out of them for 13 days with the keys inside of the box.” Ana turned and hobbled out of the room, trying to make her way to the front door, she was only a few feet outside of Cassandra’s room when she was shocked by all three devices. She screamed and fell to the floor, ...

Part 8 Chris woke slowly, stiff and achy, to the gentle clanking sound of his chains as he stirred from his fitful sleep. His wrists, weighted by the steel cuffs and chain, felt the body-temperature steel collar round his neck, so comfortable a fit but the weight was a constant reminder of its presence and significance. After a minute or so he became certain he was awake this time; the last few sleeps (he couldn’t say ’nights’ with any certainty any more) the dreams had been so vivid and all of them had been related to his current predicament, that it was starting to mess with his conscious mind. ...

Part 1 Ana knew that Cassandra would be out for the day, which meant she had hours to play around with Cassandra’s bondage gear. While Ana didn’t have any of her own, she would frequently ‘borrow’ Cass’s when she was away; being a part-time Dominatrix, Cass had plenty of gear on hand. She said goodbye to Cass as she left for the day to go hang out with a few friends. She listened intently for the ding of the elevator door opening down the hall; as soon as she heard it, she made her way to Cass’s room to begin sorting out the gear she would need. But not before catching a glimpse of herself in the full-length mirror on the way by, her time at the gym was for sure paying off she thought to herself, it was important for someone in their late 20s to keep up with the gym to avoid health problems later…at least that’s what her trainer had told her. ...

Part One “Hey Tess, lil’ service?” I automatically pulled a bottle of Bud from the ice, popped the cap and slid it to Jason. I was focused on the game, and frankly, I was scared shitless. I had been on a bad streak, losing games by a point and making foolish bets to make it back. Tonight was supposed to cover all my losses and more. I bet, I bet more than I could ever pay back if I lost, but the game was a sure thing! New York was a bunch of pussies! Chicago would easily cover the five point spread. ...

My apartment building has a bulletin board where people post notices. I always glance at it as I head for the elevator. Today there was a new piece. It read: WANTED Magnesium Added Lemon Extract Small Large And Value Extra A phone number was below this. I read it twice without understanding what they wanted. I used my ID card to access the elevator and I entered the waiting car. As the elevators doors clanked shut I could see what the capital letters read: ...

Chapter Five The loud SPANG! echoed around the room as all the restraints banged open. Kelly fell to her knees, desperately trying to pull the belt apart. The cool, reasoning girl had been replaced by a lustful creature who screamed in frustration. Get it off, Get It Off! GET IT OFF! GET IT OFF!!!!!!! She couldn’t spare a hand to unbuckle her gag; They were both needed to pry that fucking metal OFF!!!! She twisted and pulled at the unforgiving metal, cutting and bruising her hands, but that didn’t matter, NOTHING mattered except getting rid of the belt. ...

Chapter 7 Broken Any thoughts of freeing myself faded away to the monotonous life of staying within the walls as I started to adapt. I no longer thought about breaking out. Instead, I obediently followed the walls. There was one change though: When I was shackled to a carriage, I lost all vision and hearing. I was driven entirely by the reins, and stinging slaps to my buttocks if I reacted too slowly. My world started shrinking. My entire life was now between the shackles of the carriage or the walls of the AR system. ...

Part 1 It was a Wednesday like any other, Sarah arose from a nice slumber and began getting ready for work, she had been doing the same thing day in and day out for the last 3 years. She’d gotten a job as an accountant working at her uncle’s company, it was decent enough pay to let Sarah fuel her fetish and still live comfortably, but she felt something was missing from the job. Sarah also liked to partake in her fetish on the weekends; she often liked to indulge herself (sometimes with one of her friends) in some bondage scenarios. She’d usually just do self-bondage and imagine a scene for herself such as damsel in distress, or the daughter of a millionaire who’d been kidnapped, but if a friend was around she’d let them ‘play’ too. ...

Chapter One Ken flexed, and writhed. It helped a little, but the only part of him that was close to unfettered were his feet. His predicament was an imposing and comprehensive set of leather medical restraints securing him to the twin bed in the dark room. The temperature was comfortable, if a little cool, and the mattress was soft, so there was that. Ankles, thighs, waist, chest, wrists, biceps, a peculiar head harness, shoulder and crotch straps kept him efficiently in place. His hands were ensconced in some sort of mitts– they had him grip a sort of racquetball in each fist before donning them. A muzzle pressed against his lips snugly, keeping in a chewable yet mouth-filling wad. Somehow he could breathe through it, but it kept him from making much noise. The harness about his head kept his mouth compressed around the wadding, and straps employed the harness in keeping his head positioned and still as he lay in the sleeping position they had put him in for several nights now– on his back, and entirely immobile. ...

Part 1 To spice up our sex life, my husband suggested that we try one of those sexbot kits that used to be available, and maybe still obtainable if you knew the right person. The original kits were banned from public sale after it was found that some unscrupulous people were misusing them to trap women into a life of robotic sexual slavery. So while I was willing to give it a try, I like sex and would try anything once (or twice), I knew that it would be nearly impossible to find one of those kits nowadays. ...

Day 1 After a few hours of driving, the crackling of the dirt and rocks under the car’s wheels were an indicator that the journey was almost complete, and our weekend of adventures was just about to begin. Pulling into the driveway of the remote cabin in the mountains we grabbed the keys from the lock box and headed inside. There was nobody else out here for miles, it was just Mistress and I secluded amidst the wilderness for an entire weekend, perfect for what was in store. ...

Chapter 1.) Waking Up E-14 woke up with a pounding headache, a demanding horny pulsing in her loins, and her entire body aching. Everything felt kind of weird and hazy, and she didn’t want to open her eyes just yet. Slowly stretching, she noticed a crackling sound and felt straw pinching against her belly and breast. But then she also noticed she couldn’t feel her arms nor remember… anything. Where was she? Who was she? She kind of felt like her name was “E-14”, but that wasn’t a real name, or was it? She tried to remember, but it was hard to concentrate. ...

Chapter 23: Cell, Team Parties At the Magnolia Tea Room, Karen requested a table in the back corner where the tennis teammates could talk in peace. Once they were seated Carmen said, “OK, Spill the beans!” Jill looked around at the three women, her best friends since college, and pondered what and how much to tell them. She noticed, for the first time, that Carmen had a pretty gold chain around her neck with a heart shaped padlock. She must have put that on after showering. ...

Breakfast “On your knees!” Edith snapped at me. Slowly I struggled to get my legs under me so I could obey her order. As usual my hands were cuffed behind my back, with a waist chain to keep them in place. I was forced to sleep like that every night after I foolishly directed an unflattering remark toward one of the guards. She didn’t appreciate it and found a most uncomfortable way to demonstrate her displeasure. ...

I stood ready to perform my duties. The five women were seated around the dining room table. I was naked except for a thick leather dog collar locked around my neck and a chastity cage which included an electronic shock ring around my cock and balls. I also wore a penis gag. Kate dealt a playing card, face down, to each of the other four women. One by one they turned their cards over to reveal the value. Sherri had the lowest card and slowly stood up from her chair, an air of resignation on her face. The other four laughed and expressed mock sympathy for her as she shrugged and slowly removed her clothes. My role had been explained to me earlier and quickly I picked up her discarded clothes and took them away to a cupboard in the corner. I returned with two lengths of rope and a ball gag. Sherri meekly put her hands behind her back for me to tie them together. ...

Chapter 21: Cell, Predicament and Training Helen slept late, so it was almost 9 am when she took a bowl of oatmeal down to the cell. The minute she opened the door to the back part of the basement she knew Jill had not been able to hold her bladder all night. Jill was miserable laying in a pool of cold urine on top of the plastic covered mattress. Her body made enough of a depression in the mattress and wire springs that all the urine was still pooled around her hips and, cuffed to the bed as she was, all she could do was lay in it. She had been awake and miserable for hours. The minute she heard the door open she started crying. ...

Part 1 “What time is it?” I asked sleepily, turning over and half opening my eyes. The sunlight was streaming in through the gap in the curtains lighting up the old oak beams and the wobbly walls. Our lovely cottage dates back to the 18th century and sits surrounded by fields overlooking open countryside. “Seven thirty,” replied Alice, sounding all wide awake. I groaned and half sat up, clattering the handcuffs against each other as I did so. Our bedroom exertions often ended up in me restricted in some way or other for the rest of the night. Having my hands cuffed in front of me was a modest form of nightly constraint compared to some of the restraints Alice imposed on me. ...

Chapter 20: Cell, New Toys Helen took the Hitachi with her and dropped it on Bob’s workbench on her way upstairs. First, she dropped by her bathroom to take a leak and use a wet washcloth to clean her and Jill’s fluids off her genitals. She also stopped in the kitchen to fix a quick sandwich before heading back to Bob’s shop in the basement. The lumber store had ripped the sheet of plywood in half longwise into two 2 X 8-foot sheets. Back in the workshop she used the table saw to cut one of these halves into 2 X 4-foot sheets. She found Bob’s hole saws and selected the size just slightly smaller than the Hitachi vibrators head. ...

Chapter 19: Cell, Helen Moves In Authors Note: These chapters will make almost no sense if not read in order. If you haven’t, I strongly suggest you go back to the introduction and chapter 1. Bev and Helen showed up about 2pm on Sunday. Bev came to drive the Truck back to Schwartz after Helen moved but she also wanted to see the finished Cell since Helen had done all the final work. Bob heard the truck pull up and greeted them at the front door. Bev was wearing the Schwartz Iron works standard uniform coveralls, but it was Helen that Bob was taking in. ...

Hailey looked at her reflection in the full length mirror and smiled. She looked as if ready to conquer a new continent. Not that she would of course, wars and conquest were silly things that had no place in the modern world. It was after all the start of the 20th century, a time to explore new ideas. A time to push boundaries and question old ways of thinking. Considering herself an advocate of the modern age, Hailey was not your average 22 year old by any means, especially for a woman. Sole child to Sir Thomas Kennedy she had been brought up in a household of abundant excess. Her father had been on the forefront in the steelworks industry and both owned and ran the nation’s largest, most acclaimed one. Some would even say it was the best steelworks in the world. Hailey had, since an early age, been tutored by her mother until the age of 12, at which time her mother had sadly succumbed to smallpox. ...

Part Three Three weeks had passed since Kirsty’s labia had been punctured with her ten grommets and rings and they had healed well, with constant ministrations from Matron and some slaves. The grommets had been regularly treated with salves and ointments and there was little pain left; the redness had died down and Kirsty was a lot more comfortable. Shaving down there was a difficult and tedious affair now, but with help from other slaves it was possible to do a clean job. The rings through the grommets gleamed and when Kirsty walked they chimed and clattered together; Kirsty was not going to sneak up on anyone anytime soon. All her rubber suits had been modified to ensure that her cunt and rings were always visible. ...

Part Two ML said nothing more that afternoon, she had just pressed her lips once more to Kirsty’s then walked off. Kirsty wondered about what she had heard. Was My Lady really to become a Madam and if so, how had that come about, and more interestingly, why now? Where did this leave Kirsty? While she realised she could have no friends here, she needed someone to relate to even if they were superior to her; which of course everyone was. Was ML just playing a game or did she have a thing for her. She thought ML was about providing for her but now it seems SHE had been provided FOR her. Was this the real reason she had been invited along, to be someone’s personal slave? Kirsty had assumed she was to be a general purpose dogsbody with no decisions to make, a human robot to be instructed to do anything by anybody but with no will of her own. ...

Chapter 16: Cell, Delivery and Testing It took the Schwartz Iron works about eight weeks for Jill’s order to be ready to install. Since it had been so long, Jill wasn’t sure if Jenni or Jerri would show up, but she really hoped it wouldn’t be Jenni. She wasn’t sure she wanted to face Jenni after what she had caused her to endure. But she needn’t have worried, it was Bev and Helen that came with the big flatbed truck. ...

Chapter 1: Prelude to Nowhere Island The operation was far from legitimate. It was really organized slavery and abuse with a very kink twist. But the remote location of the island, way out in the Pacific, with no other islands within over five hundred nautical miles, made it a perfect location for concealing the secret of what took place on the island. The island was about twenty-five kilometers east to west and slightly more north south. Compared to other islands in the area, it was of substantial size. ...

Part 3 Nicole had truly been to hell and back. Her first night as Victoria’s slave had been the most extreme thing she had experienced so far as a submissive. It had not been the latex she was wearing. The catsuit, hood, corset, gloves, boots and bondage gear was pretty much standard attire when she submitted. It had not been the bondage she was in. Laying on Victoria’s dinner table, spread eagle, with her wrist and ankle cuffs strapped to the four corners was child’s play compared to what she usually was submitted to. ...

Chapter 13: Cell, Schwartz Iron Works Life was good for Jill and Bob since Clair had gone off to college. Jill’s weight was under control thanks to regular walks and rejoining her tennis team. Bob was also building a reputation at work as an outstanding salesperson, and one who went out of his way to help others. Bob never hesitated to coach or help younger or less experienced salespersons. It was obvious to both management and his coworkers that Bob was more concerned with the company’s success than his own. ...

Part 2 Nicole was sitting naked on the sofa, drifting away in thought, watching the TV. The movie playing was just moving images at this point without any coherence. “Earth to Victoria… Victoria, do you read me!? Huston we might have a problem here…” Victoria snapped out of her thoughts and looked down at Nicole who was resting her head in Victoria’s lap. Nicole had invited her over and they had had a wonderful 3 hour session and about an hour of aftercare. They were now on Nicole’s sofa, both fully naked, chilling and watching a movie. Victoria smiled and answered, “Yes… shit, sorry… I was somewhere else…” ...

Jackie & Wendy have a small unique dungeon set up where they entertain their submissive clients and attend to their needs. One of those clients happens to be Denise, who was also enjoying a part-time relationship with Jackie & Wendy, even though she was a client of the two. They all three enjoyed more of a sexual relationship rather than just a business arrangement between them. But it was always strictly business when they had Denise bound and gagged; she was their little submissive plaything, and they practised on her for whatever they needed to perfect before acting out on a paying customer. ...

Joy sat listening to the TV as she thought about what she had read and the more she thought about it the wetter her pussy became. She knew she had the necessary equipment to reproduce the story she had read but wondered if she had the nerve. Joy had been married for 8 years, her parents had bought the young couple a small home and Ken had made the far end of the basement their hidden dungeon. What Joy hadn’t known was when she had spent days locked inside the small room in some wonderfully uncomfortable position Ken had been seeing other women. ...

For the last five years humanoid robots have been around. They are used mainly for household chores like cooking, cleaning and lawn care. Their prices are finally low enough that I was able to purchase one. I decided that I would go to a Robo USA showroom to look at what was actually available. When I arrived, I discovered that very few people, three or four per week according to the sales people, actually got to the showroom and did not buy one online. After looking around I decided on a basic model since the upgrades were more expensive and I wanted to save money for robot apps. When I explained these to the sales woman, she offered me a deal. Since I was physically there, I got a 30% discount, an upgraded outer shell and doubled the app credit I bought. I decided to go with a female shell. After making arrangements to have the robot delivered that afternoon, I went home a happy customer. ...

Part 2. The Maid and The Unicorn Catching her breath for the past ten minutes after the attendant left, Emma still found herself bound and locked to the baggage trolley. It had been a long walk from the registration area on to the ship and finally to her room. While tired and feeling a little drained, there was not much she could do but stand there like an object. This trip has already been eventful and the cruise hasn’t officially started. She was still frustrated and horny. She could tell the tops of her stockings were thoroughly soaked as wetness was permeating down the insides of her stockings. She had no idea how she would make it through this trip without many orgasms and she wasn’t planning to remove the belt. As it was, she couldn’t stop thinking about Nix and what happened. More importantly was what she hoped would happen. She was so close to orgasm with Nix binding her but it turned out to be a cruel tease, which excited Emma even more. A knock on Emma’s room door snapped her drifting mind back to reality. ...

Being Chief of Security for a Heavy Freighter StarShip like the Orion is actually a rather cushy job. Becoming Chief Sec is a bitch. It took many years walking the corridors of starships as a United Space Command StarShip Police officer, and way too many years breaking up fights in spaceport bars all over the galaxy. But those years are behind me now. Now I am the one who leans against the wall and nods to one of my subordinate officers or points to them and then to the troublemaker. I very seldom have to actually get into the messy parts of the job. ...

Planning* My situation was not improving. They had me kneeling on a mobile platform, ankles and knees held down with leather straps. Behind my back my wrists were clamped together with manacles attached to a cable. That cable went to a winch mounted on a beam over my head. My arms were pulled up behind my back, forcing me to bend over till my head nearly touched the platform. Otherwise I was sure to dislocate my shoulders, or worse. ...

Chapter 1 – The Big Tease From the personal files of Emerson Drake: Damn! The wench was sucking my cock, and there was nothing I could do about it. She was slowly building me towards orgasm, and desperate though I was to stop it, I could not; I was firmly strapped onto the post and quite thoroughly gagged. Not that she was hurting me; quite the opposite. Tatyana was beautiful and an amazing fellatrix, ranking up there in my all-time personal top ten. (And believe me, I’ve experienced the best in the world.) ...

Mistress texted me that she had a surprise for me. I was to be shaved all over and to be at her house Friday at 5 p.m. sharp to spend the weekend and to be sure I was wearing my chastity cage (as if I could take it off when she has the keys). I took off work early to make sure I had enough time to get freshly shaved and be there on time. I got there just a few minutes early and rang the bell, she opened the door almost immediately and seemed excited to see me. ...

My sleep that night was far from restful. The Kennel was chilly, and I came half-awake many times as the lights flickered on as some group or another came or went. Twice I woke up thrashing at a bug that had wandered onto my face or belly, and there was always some noise from other girls doing the same. I’d had to piss in the middle of the night, too, crawling into the corner to avoid getting it on the girl in the cage under mine. So whenever I was woken up, it would have been too early. But I was pretty sure it was also, objectively, too early. ...

Part One - The Bet Daisy snorted. “There’s just no hope for the future of the straights. Pure vanilla. Boring in every way. People like us are progressive. Creative. We’re the future. The past couldn’t accept women loving other women like I do, so we got creative and fought back. Every woman I’ve been with has told me she never experienced a true orgasm until she was with another woman who actually understood her biology. Hetero relationships will simply die out eventually if they can’t figure out something as simple as pleasing a woman.” ...

Kylie was shuffling down the sidewalk admiring the woman in front of her walking perfectly in the platform ballet boots. The rubber the woman was wearing hugged her perfectly shining like it was black glass. Kylie fought the chains her sister kept her locked into, wishing she hadn’t agreed to be under her full control. The year was 2043; fetish of all kinds were now fully accepted by society, bondage fetish had become the most popular. Now you see more people in public bound and gagged than not, almost everyone wears something fetish. ...

CHAPTER THREE I WASN’T SURE at first whether or not I’d returned to the waking world. The sight of the clean, white room before my eyes was warped and fuzzy, none of the details quite clear. People moved through the room in front of me, but I couldn’t see who, or what they were doing, or really anything but vague shapes and colors. I thought maybe I was experiencing some kind of sleep paralysis. I tried to move, but there was a heavy pressure closing in on me from every side that kept me completely immobile. I could move my eyes, but I couldn’t blink, and yet my eyes hadn’t dried out. The pressure extended into my mouth, keeping me from moving my jaw and forcing me to breathe steadily, and even up my asshole. ...

CHAPTER ONE “ONE CAR IN the driveway,” Chantrea whispered from her perch in the tall grasses to my right. I nodded. The red Mercedes - a midlife crisis car if I’d ever seen one - was parked in the well-lit driveway of the sprawling exurban home. The BMW, the wife’s car, had been away since the afternoon. “No security system you could see?” she asked for maybe the third time. ...

Janet had finally finished the harness having already made the sleeves of the heavy coat look like they had arms and hands and felt she was ready to try out her latest public bondage torture. Janet loved bondage especially public self bondage and every year when the temperature dropped she was ready with multiple outings planned using her heavy coats as cover. Over the last few years Janet had found or created many different props for her outings with a few of them becoming regulars. Now she was ready to try a different approach, adding a large variable: her very excitable Labrador. The idea had grown from watching him pull at his collar choking himself and the hidden desire that she had always wished she was the one being led around on a short leash with a tight collar. As the idea grew she figured out ways to use her favorite gag, her heavy nipple piercings with her custom leg braces and even the modified bark collar she often wore when she was actually walking him. ...

A Bad Night I woke up with a headache and a bad taste in my mouth. That wasn’t an everyday occurrence, but I had no idea why. Try as I might I could not remember a single thing after eating lunch yesterday. I think it was yesterday; I wasn’t even sure of the date. That’s when I fully woke up. Something was very wrong. I was lying on my stomach, with my hands and arms behind my back. Or rather fastened behind my back; I recognized the bite of handcuffs locked on my wrists. The moment I tried to move my hands I discovered the chain around my waist, holding the handcuffs in position in the small of my back. I knew what that meant: transport chains, enhanced security, and a serious problem for me. ...

…“Sir?” I asked, and there was no response from the evil machine standing before me. I then spit out the switches that were in my mouth, thinking perhaps that Sir didn’t understand my mumbled attempt at speech. “Sir, this is urgent!” “DID WE NOT JUST DISCUSS THE ONLY PROPER WAY FOR DOGS TO SPEAK WITH THEIR MASTER”? “Master?” I questioned in my mind, didn’t masters own slaves, or were we still on this ridiculous dog thing exclusively? ...

Part 4: Bend and Stretch “Mom, it looks like so much fun, so Renee and I wondered; would it if be alright if we got tied up?” Later: The girls had wanted bondage; they were getting it in spades. My mind was still a bit fuzzy, but I had a perfect view of all the activities going on in the room, as I was standing, strung up and eagle-spread, to the two massive posts at the foot of the bed, facing the mattress and the rest of the suite. It was uncomfortable, of course, but the women had it worse. ...

Part 2: Hand Jive After watching Ashley perform a beautiful hand job, Renee was eager and ready for her turn to pump my cock. “He needs to recover,” Page said. “Men need some time between ejaculations to recharge.” As I calmed down from my climax with Ashley, Bettie toweled off some of the juice on my torso, while the others released me from the Velcro cuffs. Bettie took me to the bathroom – on legs still a bit wobbly - to wash up while the others went off to the guest bedroom and bathroom. Bettie took off her teddy to freshen up, and I was still catching my breath when she asked quietly, “Are you really alright with this? I know this caught you way off guard, but Page thought you’d like it, and she’s very persuasive…” ...

Tormenting Technology! Lady Sally Blackrook looked down at the sabre tip, pressing firmly against the front of her bodice. It had been a short fight and from the beginning she knew that her chances of killing or incapacitating the five armed men were low if not virtually non-existent despite her prowess with a blade. Still, several of the men nursed wounds to their arms and faces, her own blade coloured with their blood. ...

Part V Shock to the System Building Up Once again the end of the year arrived along with the usual Christmas holiday slowdown. The company I worked for shuts down for two weeks, leaving me with plenty of time for leisure activities. My good friend, who so often helps me with my adventures in the Stox Box, was off visiting family for those same two weeks. That left me with a serious problem. ...

I heard Helen coming down the hallway so I (quickly) stopped touching my nipples and by the time she came into the living room I was standing, blushing, fidgeting and trying to get my skirt down but of course she saw me adjusting myself and, laughing, she said, “Don’t stop on my account, if you want to “f__k” yourself go right ahead, I’ll just stand here and watch," of course I was frozen in place, unable to even reply, so after giving me a peck on the cheek (I really wanted her to do more) she said, “Come with me.” ...

Preparations The college dorm was quiet, Sam and his rugby mates had run out of ideas. It was only a few days until the Halloween party, and they had the job this year of setting it up. The drinks were mixed, the venue booked, the problem was picking a theme. Every year tended to be the same generic look, tacky decorations hanging from every wall, things hidden behind doorways. It was boring, for their final year it needed to be a party to remember. The parties that truly stood out were the ones the football team arranged, they went all out to get people into character, the last one had groups of zombies breaking into the building, the drama students taking their roles seriously. Running through the college hallways half terrified and half drunk was something you didn’t forget. Their only mistake was choosing the college, so many things were broken to try and escape or set up barricades. Not to mention how many sports teams decided to fight. When someone had to be taken to hospital, the college came down hard. Despite that no one had managed to tip it since. ...

Chapter 5: The Person and the Petgirl Lisa thought to herself that she would rather be anywhere but on display at the annual dog show. But there was nothing she could do about it. Lisa sat on all-fours on her table and submitted in silence to the primping of her handler. Her handler. Lisa winced. She wished that the people running the show had chosen someone else. Her only hope was that it would all be over soon and that Miss would return to take her home. The crowds surrounded Lisa and the real dogs that were on the other tables, but it was her that everyone was staring at. She tried not to pay attention to the fragments of conversation that rose above the roar of the audience. ...

The electric blue BMW convertible pulled up before the old salt box home. The woman who stepped out brushed the wrinkles from her impeccably tailored white business suit. She looked at the house. Its unkempt yard full of weeds and peeling paint made her smile. Expensive heels clicked on the cracked walkway up to the house. She rang the bell and waited patiently for the old man to answer the door. Perhaps he’s changed his mind, she thought. I might have to have the police drag him out after all. Although it would make a scene, it would delight her to see the troublesome old man humiliated in front of his neighbors. ...

It was the best, the very best Saturday job you could have, she thought. It wasn’t just the pay either, which was Gucci, Gucci, Gucci all the way to the bank. It was probably the best Saturday job in the whole world, assuming they had them in other countries. Did they have them in Africa, Europe or India or Australia or…or, well they probably did, she decided as no other country sprang readily to mind. Anyway, it was decidedly an uber-cool Saturday job and certainly beat the hell out of waitressing! ...

Chapter 1: The Slave Fair I told myself that never in a million years would I ever go to one of these types of events. Oh sure I had heard of slave fairs and auctions and even services that dealt with the training and modification of cunts, but I always told myself that had nothing to do with me and nothing good would come from being anywhere near those things, and yet here I was, standing smack in the middle of it with no idea what on Earth could have possibly made me think that this was somehow a good idea. ...

Spouse’s Version Just like Techster, I have my spousal responses to times when Techster is stressed out. Recently he experienced the worst thing a man can live through: he was the victim of a state budget cut and lost his upper level management job of nine years as Project Director of a state agency. If you knew Techster you would be proud of the way he bounced back. He gathered his reference books, loaded his van and in twelve hours had a job as an engineering consultant. His new job was a ‘Mc-Job’, if you know what I mean. Although it paid well by the hour, it was lacking any benefits whatsoever. ...

Hanging Around the Attic It was one of those days… a breezy sunny Saturday morning and Joyce was feeling that particular restlessness, she rolled over in the bed bumping lightly into Shawna who stirred in her sleep. Joyce and Shawna lived together in an old 1900’s wooden house on the edge of suburbia. Shawna was a stunning slim blond 6’2” trans woman. Joyce, her wife and best friend was a 5’7” woman of East African descent. They bought the house a couple of years ago together and it was the perfect frame for their discreet BDSM lifestyle. Joyce was a self-confessed bondage nut, craving the most stringent of restraints and predicaments, which Shawna was only too happy to devise and set up on a regular basis. ...

Nicole arrived at the farm at exactly eight o’clock. At Annabelle’s direction, she parked her car at the house and stepped out naked. She left her small purse and the yellow and white sundress on the floor in front of the passenger seat. “So, my naked little cowgirl,” Annabelle asked, “did you drive all the way naked?” “Yes,” Nicole replied, “and my car wasn’t parked right next to the back doors of the apartment. It was at the back of the parking lot.” She took a deep breath and then said, “Maybe next time I will park out front.” ...

Chapter 4: Obedience Training After a lengthy court fight, Lisa had finally won out. She was still working on a way to get her poodle costume off, but she was hopeful that she’d eventually find a solution. As a long, stressful day turned to evening, Lisa cut through the park on her way home. Her poodle wig bobbed as she walked down the deserted path. Lisa shivered, both from nerves and the cold. It was dark now, and her fur covered bra and panties didn’t provide much warmth. Or much dignity. As she hurried through the empty park, her breasts bouncing with every step, Lisa was painfully aware of how her costume put her body on display…and how vulnerable it made her. ...

“Everyone has a secret life. Right?” My friends look at me like I just ate a bug or something. For a few moments there’s silence, interrupted only by the crackle of firewood. Then Lena bursts laughing and others follow, timidly and unsure. “What?” I ask. I’m genuinely baffled by their reaction. “Well,” says Lena, looking around as if for support, “I suppose, everyone has some secrets that they would be reluctant to share. But I wouldn’t call it ‘a secret life’. You sound like a spy, and not a very good one. You almost blew your cover.” ...

Part I Chapter 1 - Beginnings The front door slammed hard behind Shawna, coming home from work. She was furious. After 5 grueling weeks of coding, some asinine manager decided to cut the project she was working on. Little fat goatee-wearing jackass, she fumed. It was Friday and she had the house to herself as Joyce was away on some corporate events for the next two weeks. Shawna kicked off her heels in the hallway and stomped angrily to the fridge and poured herself a glass of Chard to take the edge off. As she sat at the kitchen counter and her pulse came down, she started to think about what to do with the weekend. As she cradled her glass of wine, her mind drifted to a story she had read the other week about this girl in a similar work situation, how she did a long outdoor walk with an overnight self-bondage session in a garden guest house, all encased in a latex catsuit and a long rubber dress. The intricacy and detail of the bondage appealed to Shawna. ...

First Day Jitters “I am the instructor for this class. You will address me as Miss Cathy. Learn what I teach you, and you will be able to leave this place.” For emphasis she tapped the pointer on the floor. “Nice touch, but be sure you look around the room. Try to make eye contact with everyone.” Robert sat on the couch while Cathy rehearsed her first class, only two days away. “Remember, when you come in they’ll all be watching you. You’ll be an unknown quantity; they don’t know what to expect. Don’t rush; slow, confident and deliberate till you get to your spot at the head of the class. Make sure they wait for you. Don’t look down, and don’t look away from them. Keep telling yourself that you’re in charge. You can do whatever you want, so by definition you can’t make a mistake.” ...

I am by nature a very private person. I had kept my taste for bondage and pain to myself for my entire life until I met Cheryl, or as I call her now mistress. Now my tastes and my life are anything but private. With no one to live out my fantasies with me, I do my self bondage and self torture in my basement. I have it all stocked with everything I need to bind and torture myself. I have a dedicated computer that I only used for connecting with women online and that runs punishment programs. I spend a lot of time down in the basement. I’ve had several custom videos made where the mistresses would lead me in torturing myself, but never had I ever played with a woman in real life. I had tried several times to gather the courage to ask my assorted girlfriends and one nightstands to indulge me in my fantasies but I always chickened out at the last moment. ...

Chapter 15 – Intervention Amy and Betsy headed out to the sun loungers by the pool, their tans were looking good as the pair spent their seventh day of pure relaxation and sex. They giggled constantly, amongst smooching and just being happy together. They still had another week of the glorious Mediterranean sunshine before coming home. They were so in love, so happy. Back home things weren’t so good, news of the wedding had hit the castle, Vivien was fuming. ...

Chapter 16 – The Dungeon of Horrors Elsie, Petra, Julia and Nicola had hit the road, they were heading north on the motorway. Trying to put as much distance between them and anyone tracking them. Ellie had told them what to do and warned them to be on alert and ready to move at a moment’s notice. By the time Terry and Ellie had made it back, Angela had gone, the house staff told them what had happened. Ellie was ready to head straight to the castle, she would go in all guns blazing, but Terry talked her out of it. ...

Chapter 12 – Motives Ellie had just made her cup of tea, and was having a well-earned break. She’d been humping boxes all morning and had worked up quite a sweat. Elsie and Betsy had been sent out to pick up a delivery that had been sent to the wrong address. Amy was just heading for a break too; she had spent the morning stocking shelves in the store. “Hi Ellie," said Amy as she flicked on the kettle. ...

Hindsight Cathy leaned back in her seat, resigned to her fate. In hindsight it had been childish and stupid; she should know better. But she’d done it anyway, and now she must suffer the consequences. If she had only stopped to think, listened, made the effort to understand, none of this would have been necessary. As she sat there, under the guard’s watchful eye, she thought back to how it began. Was it really only a day ago? ...

Nicole arrived exactly on time at eight on Friday night… and she was already naked. Because she didn’t want to risk being late, she had left early, pulled into the small glen near the farm to strip off, and waited there until just before eight. She felt very vulnerable sitting naked in her car, but at the same time, it excited her. She really wanted to pleasure herself, but she was afraid that she would get too distracted and not leave for the barn in time. ...

I didn’t even plan for this session. Stars just aligned, I’ve got some spare time and a bag of bondage paraphernalia at ready, some particularly bawdy post on social media triggered my kink spring and next thing I knew I was riding my bicycle through the nearby woods imagining my upcoming adventure. Could have happened to anyone, right? No, of course not. It takes exposure to the right stimulus at the right age, the right amount of pressure from parents raised in more prudish times and maybe certain genetics underneath of all that to truly enjoy binding oneself in compromising positions in the middle of the woods. I do this quite often. ...

The last guard was kicking and flailing, struggling and flailing with her legs in pointless resistance. Tara held the guard in place while Valeria got to work finishing the bindings. Although the guard was quite a bit taller than either of the two, a mix of cooperation and dumb luck made sure that it was the rebels that were victorious , and the guards the ones wrapped in tape and rope. ...

Continues from chapter fifteen CHAPTER 16 - PAIN IS TEMPORARY (KATIE’S STORY) I shifted weakly in my restraints, hoping to find a more comfortable position on the bed I was restrained to. For the past several hours, I’d been lying on my back, immobilized by a latex straitjacket and leashed to the top of my bed frame. A leather strap connecting the front and back of the straitjacket ran uncomfortably between my naked legs. Fortunately, my feet were left unrestrained so I was able to curl in a fetal position to compensate for the lack of a blanket. ...

Part 1b I was left alone for some time and when I eventually flagged two CAs released my neck and arms so that I could replace the chastity tube myself. I was then fully released, given the dressing gown and taken cuffed back to my cell where I was made to sit again quietly, contemplating my next time with the Hades bitch. Later, I was allowed to sleep naked in the bed, my hands fitted with locked-on thick leather mitts to “prevent me attempting any type of pleasure,” as they explained. ...

I could feel someone, annoyingly, fiddling, tugging, and pulling at whatever covered my face. Then a fierce light pierced my black darkness and I blinked repeatedly, trying to adjust to the strange sight and smells around me. I couldn’t move. I was sat, pinned, sitting on a chair, my arms and legs secured. I couldn’t stand up. My vision was blurred but I could make out Gail standing before me; it was the wedding ring and her perfume that gave her away. Somehow triumphant in her demeanour. Bailey, her attractive daughter stood further back, a little nervous; even though she was a twenty something and grown up now, I knew it was her. ...

Chapter 2: Petgirl at Work Lisa sighed as the guard walked her through the cellblock. She had thought that her problems would be over after she’d been freed from Miss Davenport. “Can’t you take these handcuffs off? It’s hard to walk with my hands behind my back.” The guard laughed and slapped her ass. She had a mean glint in her eyes that made Lisa nervous. “Better get used to them, honey. Now that they’ve finally caught up with you for insider trading, you’re going to be in here for a long time. You’re going to spend a lot of your sentence this way if I have anything to say about it! I bet you wish that rich lady still owned you.” ...

…This feels like a mock scenario from some long almost forgotten college workshop on leadership and team building, although one with an obvious kinky twist. But, the principals here are the same, and I think to myself, “what’s happening, and what can I do about it?” I then wonder if Rick has instead come to collect Rose himself, on time, perhaps even with the intention of some gracious reciprocation for rescuing her. It’s very predictable, and Rose obviously makes a lovely picture all bound up with that plug in her shapely ass too. That would likely mean the pair were heading back down towards my desk by any number of means though, back where this all started several hours earlier. That was where her clothes were anyway, and she would obviously need those too, after Rick removed her from the toy bear’s frame, and maybe even her bonds if he felt charitable. ...

Chapter 1: Foreclosure Lisa shivered from the touch of cold iron against her naked flesh. There was so little room in her narrow cage that her breasts were pressed against the metal bars. A ball gag had been stuffed in her mouth to prevent any unwanted noise. Her cage stood on a small platform, so that prospective buyers could see her while they were bidding. Lisa could see a few of them staring at her already. The noise of the crowd subsided as the auctioneer began his pitch. ...

Event 4: The Ferris Wheel After I finished cleaning up, puta and I ran over to the Ferris Wheel so she could get tied on. She called it getting hooked up, but what they used was more or less standard restraints. Naturally, she was the first slave there. She was practically bouncing up and down with expectation. You would think she was being given some great treat rather than being tied onto a wheel of pain. Well, having said that, I guess for puta they are the same thing. ...

Continues from chapter fourteen CHAPTER 15 – NIGHTS AND DAYS (BRANDY’S STORY) I exhaled deeply as the dub-step song blaring from the ceiling speakers of my cell repeated. The song had been edited so that it played seamlessly on loop, but after days of listening to the same song, I’d managed to pinpoint the exact moment when the original song ended. Approximately 4 minutes and 19 seconds in, there was a distinguishable pop and change in tempo. From there, I was able to count that the song had played 34 times since the guard had last left me. This meant that I’d been restrained in my current position for roughly 2 hours and 27 minutes. Combined with the roughly 6 hours of other various bondage positions prior to that, this brought the time to nearly 0 eight-hundred hours. Give or take a few minutes. ...

She had him! After months of searching, Pilar got word that Mike wasn’t as forthcoming in his financial statements as he claimed. The text from her lawyer said that beneath layers of legal documents and shell companies there were far more assets that she was entitled to share as ‘Community Property’. Well, that was just like him. Mike was a secretive, controlling S.O.B. If she had really known how much of an asshole he was, she would never have married him. ...

Event 1: The Dolphin Rides Welcome to my blog. I asked Master if I could have a blog. He told me that I was just an exhibitionist slut who wanted the whole world to see my ass. I told him that was true, but what I wanted for a blog was more like a diary for all the world to see. So, he said I could create a blog. Master wants me to post everything interesting that goes on in my life but with the following rules: One, he is the moderator for my blog and has to approve everything I post; two, I can’t post pictures… ever; three, I can’t say his name, I can only call him Master; and four, I have to be totally honest about what I see and think and feel. ...

Love “Mmm… It’s been nine hours… I… I have to let her out… She is going to be exhausted again. Hehe.” April had lost control again. After placing Tracy in the isolation box for just one hour, she couldn’t help herself and left her in it for an additional eight hours. She walked to the box and quietly opened the door. As expected, Tracy had curled into a ball on the cushioned rubber floor and was either profoundly asleep or in a trance; it was hard to tell with her full leather hood on. Tracy looked amazing with her shiny black latex-covered body and with one of her hands resting on her crotch well protected by a chastity belt. ...

The Auction “Here is what you came here for, the pretty sissy maid…our last sex slave for sale for the night.” An older woman pulls hard on my leash and I must follow her to the auction stage where I will be sold to a man. There are cheers and whistling when the potential buyers see me dressed in the sexy short pink satin french maid outfit and 5 inch locked heels. The short petticoat causes my skirt to flare out and my sexy stockings are revealed to everyone. I’m led onto the stage wearing a large red ball gag, a collar and my hands are tied behind my back. I’m chained to a center post and I’m not going nowhere. I’m very frightened and I know I will be bought by a man to become his sissy sex slave. ...

Zoe was a student on summer break from college. She saw an ad for a prison museum which was offering an overnight ghost hunt and as a bonus the participants are dressed in period prison uniforms and get to sleep in a locked cell. They call the event Convict Lockdown. Zoe was super excited about the prison uniforms and being locked in a cell, though the ghost hunt was not a big deal to her. Zoe called them and reserved her spot, or cell, as the person at the prison museum put it! ...

Finally after months of waiting it was here, Friday 30th October had finally arrived. A whole weekend with you, my Mistress! I had no idea what was planned and had been under strict instructions not to ask. All I knew was that I had to meet her at The Roundhouse for lunch. Walking up the stairs to the restaurant bar I felt like a giddy teenager on a date with the prettiest girl in the school. As I entered I saw her sitting in a booth opposite the bar, she smiled that beaming smile and my knees almost buckled, we kissed and I sit opposite you with a big silly grin on my face. “I’ve just ordered coffee, I hope you don’t mind but food is not top of my agenda at the moment” you say. ...

“Thank you two for coming. I am Allison. You must be Luke and Callie.” Allison is a rather attractive woman in her mid 40s about 5'6" with a fit body. Her dirty blonde hair and make-up are mostly business-like along with her attire if not a little bit on the sexy side. Luke is guessing she wants to be professional looking but also be a bit of eye candy in hopes of getting the sale. She wears a pink button up shirt that fits her curves and, with the help of her bra, emphasizes her DD breasts. Her black pencil skirt hugs her hips and ass so that most men would be drooling. Her black nylons are seamed and straight as they lead down her nicely toned legs to her pink 4 inch heels with half inch platform. With a large smile, she extends her hand out as they approach. ...

DING! The doorbell caught Peter’s attention, and he set down his drink and paused “The Blair Witch Project” - his favorite horror movie, knowing that trick-or-treaters were at the door. However, he waited. DING! The doorbell chimed again, then a third DING! The left side of Peter’s mouth curled into a smirk as he finally got up to greet the first Halloween visitors of the evening. He opened the front door. ...

It was about 1 AM and we (Techie and Techster) were sound asleep when we were awakened by the sounds of screaming , shouting and crying from the neighbors who live across the street from us. We got up, put on robes and went to the front door of our home to see what the commotion was about. The noise was from the front yard of the couple who lived across the street from us. Mickey, the husband, was dressed only in his underwear briefs, had his wife, Jenine, who was dressed in a sleeping bra and a G-string panties, by the wrist and was beating her with a belt. We dashed out followed out followed by our other neighbors, Regina and Cliff, then Michele and Clyde. ...

CHAPTER ONE - The Marsden Mansion David DeAngelo walked slowly into the elaborately-restored ballroom of the Marsden Mansion. Doctor Victor Marsden was very rich and more than a little eccentric– though some people would use the word kinky rather than eccentric. Rumors of his parties had swirled around the small town of Pattersonville for the sixty years he had owned Marsden Mansion, once called the Patterson Estate. The Pattersons founded a town around their mill in the late 1800’s and named it after themselves. They soon became immensely wealthy. The second generation built a huge country estate back in the 1920s. The roaring twenties were an era when rich people showed off their money. It was also an era built on inflated property and stock values. The Pattersons went bust in the crash of ‘29 and the estate fell into ruin. ...

It was another night of kinky roleplay for Zoe and Jennifer, pretty twenty five year olds. They had been friends since school, and had discovered their kinky side some time ago whilst having one too many drinks. What started out as friendship turned into a relationship. This particular roleplay revolved around playing prisoner and warden. Zoe, always the submissive, loved being locked away. They had a small basement in their house which had a lockable door at the top of the stairs. It had several bolts. There were no windows and just a single fluorescent light that could be turned on and off from the outside only. They’d removed everything from the basement except for a single metal frame bed and they’d arranged for a sink and toilet to be installed. ...

Dorothy Williams looked slowly around her dining room table before solemnly saying, “I call this special meeting of the Executive Club Steering Board to order.” She then slammed her gavel sharply against the pad which protected the surface of the walnut table. Because of the secrecy of the meeting, her slave, trixie, was safely tucked away in her bedroom in firm isolation bondage. A blindfold covered her eyes. Her ears were blocked with soft wax. To further ensure that she could see or hear nothing, her head was covered with a slave hood with the ear and eye holes firmly zippered shut. And to prevent her from removing any of that, she was face down on the floor with her arms and legs hogtied behind her back. ...

I had known Charlene since we were teenagers. Even after 15 years she was still looking good. Years in her youth as a gymnast had toned her body to a perfect shape, from her legs, to her tight behind. Although she was small on the chest size, this did not diminish her sexiness. Piercing green eyes and naturally pouty lips helped in this regard. We’ve know each other so long that we would talk about anything, but it was always the talk about sex that stuck with me the most. At first I always thought she would be on the vanilla side of sex. By no means a prude, she never struck me as the kinky kind. But as we got older and closer as friends, I learned about her more unconventional interest. ...

Addiction Tracy’s isolation felt like an eternity. After her second time in the rubber box, April let her out to have a great sex session as promised, but it only lasted a short 30 minutes. Following this brief moment of fun, April put the chastity belt back on Tracy, without the plugs this time, and led her back to the rubber room. She let her latex wife go in first and closed the door behind her without a word. ...

It would’ve been a bit too obvious to place the cell door at the end of a long hallway. Blueprints had originally called for heavy doors and extra security along the hallway - tripwires, security cameras, sensors, and more. They had been all thrown out. There was no need for such excessive force. Such measures merely enticed a breakout and added mystique. Cell Zero was hidden in plain sight. It had no label and only a simple nine-digit keypad for entry. As an alternative, an ordinary metal key would do the trick. There was no need for obscene defensive measures when the cell could’ve been mistaken for a broom closet. ...

Continues from part four_ ### Part 5 By Invitation Part 5 – Party time Scott’s job schedule changed and it took a lot of the air out of our relationship (or was it my captivity?) With much less time to spend together we did less and the more exotic things were less and less too. He took me back to the Cove several times until I not only didn’t care but I sort of looked forward to the freedom of the nudity. ...

Continues from chapter three Chapter 4 – Captivity and Slave Training: Day 2 Tawny slowly awakened the next morning feeling very tired and somewhat stiff and sore. Another feeling was one of contentment and satisfaction, like a job well done. She noticed that just like yesterday morning, she was not tied or chained in any way and was free to move about the cell. She quickly folded up the cot and began getting the slave ready for the daily training she was sure would follow shortly. She looked at herself in the mirror and noticed the heavy makeup. Stepping into the shower she grabbed the washcloth there and tried to wash off the makeup using water from the sink. The makeup did not seem to be coming off. She added some shower gel thinking the soap might cut through the grease of the makeup and help it come off, but this was to no avail as well. As the panic rose through her body and her eyes stared widely at the slave in the mirror, the voice came through the speaker: “Slave, the makeup you used contains a staining agent that causes the color to remain on your skin for several days, it will not wash off. Now, get in the shower and cleanse yourself for today’s slave training activities.” Tawny just stood there staring. “Get moving slave!” barked the voice through the speaker she recognized as black pants voice. ...

Techie and I were talking about our neighbor, Cliff, and how he was adapting to his life in bondage as a “pet”. I said to her, “Well it’s been over two weeks since our back fence neighbor, Cliff, began his ‘sentence’ for cheating as a bondage pet dog. When I was your dog for a day it wasn’t too bad, in fact it was fun. I wonder how Cliff really is doing, after two weeks as Regina’s pet?” ...

When female slavery became legalized and commonplace across the civilized world nearly a decade ago, it left the average woman in a tough spot. Freedom and citizenship rights could be maintained by renewing an annual license, although the yearly cost for renewal alone rivaled most middle class incomes. Most women couldn’t afford it, and if they could afford it free women were treated as second class citizens anyway. No voting rights and rampant workplace discrimination and harassment were only the start of a free woman’s worries in the new world. Marriage was now a literal trap, wherein a woman would become the legal property of her husband. With the cost of freedom as high as it was to maintain, it’s no surprise many girls sought out additional, less legitimate, sources of income. Ironically, prostitution was still illegal. Not for the same reasons of course; since slave relief stations were provided everywhere as a service, government sponsored corporations sought to control all revenue in the market. Any women found guilty of even minor legal infractions could find their freedom voided and sent off for slavery processing, training, and auction. ...

You stand at the door. It is heavy, oaken, crossed with iron straps. Pierced solely by a tiny grille at eye level, displaying the merest hint of a glow from within. Buried in the cold stone basement of the old manor, its appearance alone fills you with trepidation, to say nothing of the step you intend to take when the door opens. The air is clammy, moist. You shiver in your thin shirt and bare feet. You gather your resolve and raise a hand to strike the iron knocker in the center of the door. Just as your hand is about to grip the metal ring, you hear – ...

A decline in the economy forced the husband of our back-fence neighbor Cliff to close the office he had been renting and work at home. Since his business is internet retail sales it was very easy for him, except he laid off the secretary he had been working with for several years. His wife, Regina, who is a trim carpenter, called me over to ask a question. We spoke about it over the fence. She enlightened me with the fact that her husband, Cliff, was working out of their home with his computer, which she “borrowed” since it was a newer unit than the old Windows 7 machine Cliff lets her use. The “spare bedroom had become his office. ...

I wake up in bed next to you. I am in a spandex hood with a mouth opening. I am working to recall the predicament that you left me in before turning in last night. My hands are in leather bondage mitts. When I move them I can feel they are padlocked on. I lift my covered hands to my face and they are stopped by a tug on ‘your’ balls. I do my best to feel through the leather of the mitts and there is a leather ball stretcher locked onto ‘your’ balls and seemingly chained to the mitts. Attempting to feel around a bit more there is a plug in this slave’s ass and clearly it has stretched me to the point where I can no longer sense it being inside of me for I cannot feel it from the inside. Moving my legs I discern that my ankles are cuffed and a short piece of chain links them together. ...

Continues from chapter eighteen_ ### Chapter 19: Last Day Before the Promotion She still feels nervous. She trusts him to protect her but she still worries. Up on her knees with her face buried in the pillow to help muffle her screams of passion, May helped her Duke celebrate the morning. She was still bound hand and foot, as she had slept, but being taken from behind like this was a great way to start her day. After untying her, May did her morning exercises while Duke relaxed in the sauna, went through the morning triple-S ritual and then dressed for his meetings. As he fed her, she just stared at him. Seeing him in a suit made her heart melt with desire. Tied like she was she couldn’t rape him like she dreamed of doing, so she waited and fantasized while burning the image of her dream man in a suit into her brain. ...

Author’s Notes: Dedicated to my beautiful Mistress Chanelle. W/we have played some of these games but not to the extent here, which contains some wish fulfilment. Just remember the old saying - be careful what you wish for, you might get it! There are some hackneyed plot devices but where would porn be without cliché :) It contains references to Mistress Scarlet’s blog (https://msscarletuk.wordpress.com), which I heartily recommend reading. This is my first attempt at writing (of any kind) since school. Constructive criticism and comments are welcomed but don’t just say “This is crap” without saying what’s wrong and how you think my writing can be improved. ...

Part 1 It has been a troubling year to say the least. My name is Cara, and I am writing this after a string of unfortunate events which I thought I would share with you. So lets start this in the usual way. I am 32, I am athletic, small chested, 5’ 7” tall with longish legs. I tend to dress on the edgy side of acceptable but am basically a weak fumbling woman just trying to make it through life with enough to enjoy it just a little bit. I am single and not really looking for anything serious now as I have just changed my job, I will start the story from just before something happened that changed me for good. ...

“Be careful what you ask for!” people always said. “You just might get it!” As part of his application to Madame V’s Dungeon to be accepted for a monthly appointment in Her private facility, Charles had been required to fill out a lengthy form that listed everything that gave him pleasure, or did not. After he had finally been accepted as a client many of these revelations had been used on him, to him or against him. He never knew what was going to happen to him at 9 a.m. on the 17th of each month. All he knew was that until 9 p.m. he was utterly Hers. ...

Continues from chapter two Chapter 3 – Goose, Gander “Mmmmmm! Mmmmmmm! NNNNNHHHHHH!” “Oh, I don’t think so, missy. I’ve waited too long for this. There’s no way I’m…” “AHHHHHH! LEEEEE! ORRY!” “Quiet! Or I’ll…” “OHHHH! AHHH! ELLHH!” “Alright, you asked for it…” “AH! AH! AH! NNNNNNHHH!” “Now hush! You’ve never felt your ‘little attention-getter’ before, have you? Well, I remember it quite well. That was a ‘five.’ If you don’t want me to go right up to an ‘eight’ you’ll keep quiet and listen. Are you ready to do that?” ...

He sat in the easy chair with his feet up, watching Remains of the Day. He took a sip of his Scotch on the rocks and replaced the glass on the end table. The balmy temperature of the living room allowed him to indulge in the comfort of bare feet, jeans and a simple, black t-shirt. He looked to his left. She sat in a similar chair, legs curled under her in silvery gray leggings, adrift in an oversize sweatshirt. She stared vacantly into the space above the television, the glass of red wine he poured for her earlier untouched on the table between them. ...

Continues from chapter one Chapter 2 – Friends Together, Friends Forever “Nnnnnnnnnnnn…” “Wakey, wakey!” “Nnnnnnn? Mmmmmm? Ahhhhh! Eyyyyy!” “Welcome back to the land of the living, sweetie! Don’t fret, there’s always a bit of confusion coming off those little pills. They work well, though, don’t they?” “Whaaaa?! Eyyyyy! Eh Eee Ahh!” “Calm down, calm down! It’s okay! I’ll explain everything. I need you to be quiet and listen for a moment.” ...

Chapter 1 “Mmmmmmph! Nnnnh? Eeeeh?!” “Yes, yes, of course! I’ll explain everything to you. Since you asked. Just so you know, I can’t understand a thing you’re saying through that gag. It’s one of my largest, you know. Strapped in there nice and tight like that, and held in by that hood, it really muffles and garbles everything but basic vowels. By the way, that hood fits you like a glove! Do I know how to pick them or what? With the laces cinched down, it’s like a second skin! The leather is so smooth. Very sexy on you, if you don’t mind me saying. I’m quite proud of myself for sizing you up so accurately.” ...

Chapter 1 I don’t know if I am a lesbian or have become one recently but I find myself increasingly attracted to cute shemale traps, not especially real girls, you understand, and increasingly not men either. I find myself scouring the specialist TS clubs looking for small pixie like boy/girls with budding nubile breasts and limp little winkles that love girl’s clothes and look cute in makeup and do not need to wear wigs to have feminine hair. Perhaps I am after a fuckable daughter! ...

Continues from part seven = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = W explores The Fourth Floor of Walter Monty’s Club in LA. This is Chapter Eight of a book. Because it is a book, some of the chapters are more exciting than others, and some situations do not complete until the next chapter. This first chapter is primarily setup, but has some very interesting parts. For later chapters, the characters and situation will be more understandable if the previous chapters have been read. I could have run this through my regular publisher and made a couple hundred dollars, but I am posting it instead because many more people read my posts than buy my books. ...

Continues from chapter twelve CHAPTER 13 – WINDOW SHOPPING The cool morning air gave me goosebumps as I speed-walked down Court Street toward the Inns. Like the morning prior, I seemed to be the only person up at this hour. I hadn’t informed Katie that I was leaving, but judging by volume of her snores when I left, I doubted she’d even notice my absence. I’d hardly slept at all that night. In the hours following Alpha’s warning about Katie, my mind ricocheted from one conspiracy theory to the next. Despite our amazing evening together, I was now just as unsettled and anxious as I was before Katie arrived. But even after Alpha’s message, my instinct was to trust her. Whatever happened with her profile, Katie just didn’t seem like the manipulative type. Quite frankly, it was hard to imagine her even telling a fib without blushing. The more logical explanation was that this was all an administrative mistake and she knew nothing about it. ...

Continues from part three = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Boris discovers it is the Monty brothers – Walter, Weston, William, Woody, Wulf, and Wyatt – who are after W. This is Chapter Four of a book. Because it is a book, some of the chapters are more exciting than others, and some situations do not complete until the next chapter. This first chapter is primarily setup, but has some very interesting parts. For later chapters, the characters and situation will be more understandable if the previous chapters have been read. I could have run this through my regular publisher and made a couple hundred dollars, but I am posting it instead because many more people read my posts than buy my books. ...

*= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Would you swear on your sister to make and keep a truce? Five gangs come up with a unique way to create and enforce a truce. But what happens when someone breaks that truce and your sister is the one who will bear the brunt of the punishment needed to restore peace? ...

Michael St, John felt good about the interview. He would show up Monday to see if he got the job. The Miami gold coast strip was everything he thought it would be, he was staying at a cheap motel inland but had the weekend. Might as well make the most of it. He was new in town and after the third bar. Hit it off with a smoking hot red head in a red mini dress that suggested everything and hid nothing. She had small gold chain necklace with a horseshoe. He was chatting her up and she took an interest in him. He thought he hit the jackpot when she invited him over to her place a few block away. ...

50 million dollars, that’s what Daniell will inherit on her twenty-fifth birthday. Her Uncle left his estate to her if she could pass an endurance test. If she fails, then she will get a modest living expense and the rest will go to her Evil Aunt, Evil Aunt Jane is what Daniell called her when she was growing up, For the things she did to her Uncle so long ago. Something to do with Money and Fraud against her Uncle, and kidnapping and tormenting her Aunt for ransom. She went to jail for it. ...

Compliance.- house of the future turns into a nightmare Debbie could not believe her luck. House sitting a four bedroom cottage on a acre of land surrounded by trees. A small little lake in the back along with a pool. Dr. Marcus Granger and his wife where going to vacation in Europe. The entire summer. She was a freshman at the local college and wanted to find a summer job and maybe find a roommate. It was a notice on the help wanted ads at school she found that led her to this small piece of heaven. Not having a car. They sent a ride sharing vehicle. ...

non-consensual, reluctant, female-female, humiliation, self-abuse, spanking, electro punishment, rug munching, and mechanical bull riding = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = The first rule of Card Club is: NOBODY talks about Card Club. This story starts slow because it takes a bit of setting up. After the slow start, however, it becomes an intense session of semi-non consensual female-female, self-abuse, spanking, electro-punishment, rug munching, and mechanical bull riding. ...

BDSM,Techno-Nerd Mystery, Reluctant, Non-Consensual, Slave, Electro-Pain, Electro-Sex, Megavibrator, D/s, = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A very interesting, naked messenger shows up on W’s doorstep. In order to save the life of a naked messenger, W is forced to hold a demonstration party for his new Orgasmatron Ultra. This is a BDSM techo-nerd adventure/mystery. There is a non-consensual Master-Slave relationship, and consensual participation in the demonstration of the Orgasmatron Ultra which does what its name implies, takes women to orgasm multiple times. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = * * * * * * * * * * * * ...

story continued from chapter 10 Chapter 11: Hun (Brandy’s Story) Soaking wet from the rain, I tore through the trees, hurtling over fallen branches and roots. A latex hood with cutouts for my eyes, nose, and mouth encompassed my head, keeping the hair out of my eyes. As frustrating as it was to be naked, collared, ring-gagged, crotch-roped with a rubber G-string, and have my arms restrained behind my back, such hindrances had little affect on my speed. And thanks to a lifetime of walking outside barefoot, my feet were far too callused to be daunted by the occasional sharp stone or twig. I panted heavily as I scanned my surroundings. I needed to find the unlocking station! Once I could free my arms, I knew this would be a completely different ballgame. Hearing what sounded like the loud snap of a twig behind me, I instantly ducked and scuttled behind the nearest tree. I held my breath for several seconds, listening intently for any signs of life. Hearing my pursuers through the latex hood was proving to be quite the challenge. Not to mention the torrential downpour that drowned out virtually every other sound in the entire forest. After a few seconds, I inched my head outward to see around the tree trunk. All I could see was rain and heavily wooded forest. I exhaled, standing once more to my feet. Just then, I felt something cold and hard press against the nape of my neck. “Game over,” said a deep voice. Dammit, I thought. I recognized the object pressed against my neck as the tip of a rifle. Unlike most rifles, however, this one did not fire bullets or rounds. Instead, this rifle emitted infrared beams. Sounds harmless, right? Wrong. In any normal setting, being hit with an infrared beam would be as consequential being shined on by a flashlight. But this was no normal setting. The wearable technology I was sporting had basically turned me into a target for laser tag. If an infrared beam were to make contact with any part of my body, it would trigger an electrical response in my collar and butt-plug. Oh, didn’t I tell you? The rubber G-string I was wearing had a built in butt-plug. Fucked up, huh? So, upon being hit with an infrared beam from one of these rifles, 3,000 volts of electricity would be distributed simultaneously to both my neck and anus. I sighed and allowed my head to drop forward in a sign of defeat. Statistically, this technique has tested the highest probability of prompting an attacker to lower his weapon. As poor luck would have it, however, the tip of the rifle remained firmly pressed against my neck. Time for plan B. In one swift move, I turned my head to the side and kicked off of the tree in front of me with my dominant foot. The result was me hurtling backwards and colliding forcefully into my assailant. With my head turned, the tip of the tip of the gun slid across my wet skin and beneath my ear. With the weapon no longer aimed at me, I had milliseconds to execute my next move. My assailant had been knocked off balance, but was still on his feet. This needed to change. Without hesitation, I parried left nailed him in the side of his knee with my heel. Crying out in pain, he dropped hard to the ground. Seizing what would likely be my only opportunity to knock him out, I spun and leapt into a tornado kick. No sooner did I leave the ground, my assailant managed to aim his rifle towards me and pull the trigger. Agonizing pain shot through me from my neck and anus, causing me to suddenly lose all muscle function. Instead of rotating my torso and landing the kick at his jawline, I merely collapsed to the ground like a sack of potatoes, twitching and convulsing in the mud. Keeping his finger firmly planted on the trigger, I watched helplessly as he stood to his feet and casually stepped behind me. Dammit, I thought. Did he have to keep the trigger pulled? I was completely powerless as I felt him grab me by the back of my collar and yank me to my knees. Once I was kneeling in a doggie-style position, my assailant finally released the trigger. I moaned in relief as the electric shocks subsided. But though the pain had ceased, the grimace on my face remained as I braced for the fucking that was soon to follow. I gave an involuntary gasp as I felt him tug my G-string to the side and plunge forcefully inside of me. My eyes suddenly shot wide open. Dammit, the cock was huge! Huge and ribbed… Fortunately, the rain had kept my vagina fairly lubricated. Otherwise, a cock of this size would have gone in quite uncomfortably. I clenched my fists beneath the armbinder, digging my fingernails into my palms. I growled into my gag as I felt him slide in and out. In and out. After about a minute of this, I heard a loud whistle to my right. My assailant pulled out of me and released the back of my collar, causing me to topple forward onto the ground. “Bastard!” I yelled, face down in the mud. But with the ring-gag in my mouth, it came out more like, “Aathawd!” I rolled onto my side and laid panting in a fetal position. Wouldn’t you know, he pulled out just as I was beginning to actually get something pleasurable out of it… My assailant straightened up and stood at attention with hands by his side and feet together. I glared at the large black rubber dildo that was strapped to his naval. Why the fuck did it need to be so large? I wondered angrily. After a few seconds, several men stepped toward me through the tree line. In front was an older man in his late 70’s dressed in military attire and a rain-repellent trench coat. I recognized him as General Leonard Hersh. “Congratulations, Sergeant,” he said in a growly voice. “You’ve been claimed. Again.” General Hersh stared down at me the way a dog owner looks down at an accident on the kitchen floor. Despite his reputation as a stoic and emotionless leader, his gaunt face was etched with dissatisfaction at my repeated failures to overpower my assailant. I dropped my head in a mixture of shame and resentment. This was my fourth time being captured this morning. This meant that I had been raped four times by a fellow navy seals wearing strap-ons. As debasing as that was, it was far more infuriating to be expected to complete a task that was so implausible. There was simply no way I’d be able to get the jump on an armed attacker while my arms were restrained behind my back! Real field conditions or not, this exercise was fucking rigged. Hold up… Before I go any further into this story, I should probably introduce myself. My name is Debra Nolan. I’m 26 years of age, blonde, 5 foot 10 inches, and 139 pounds of pure muscle. My code name is Delta November Foxtrot and my mission alias is Brandy Michaels. About a month and a half ago, I was hand selected to join a special operations task force codenamed Mantis. I was one of 5 women tasked with going undercover inside an international human trafficking syndicate. While I’m hardly a stranger to special ops task forces, nothing could have prepared me for the training I’d receive for this mission. Over the past month, under the command of General Hersh, I had endured just about every type of sexual stress test imaginable. But given the sexual nature of the role I’d be playing, this particular area of training would prove to be critical. Sexual endurance was essential to success. The objective of this mission was to infiltrate the trafficking syndicate, duplicate data files from their main servers, and then get the hell out. Simple enough, right? I wish I could agree. The fact of the matter is- our statisticians awarded this mission a mere 20% chance of success. Typically, special ops won’t even consider missions with less than 60%. But as you might have imagined, extenuating circumstances played a big role in this particular case. Almost one year ago to the week, technology industries celebrated the invention of AI quantum encryption. In non-geek speech, this translates to artificial intelligence-based security software that renders devices and databases virtually unhackable. If you’re someone who’s thinking that this sounds like a good thing, you should probably think again. In eight months from now, the anonymous creator of this software, who goes by Harpocrates, vowed to make his creation open-source and available to the world. When that happens, every criminal on the planet will have been given the gift of electronic invisibility. As someone in the military who relies on data interception to keep the world safe, this poses obvious complications. But regardless of how you feel about the Patriot Act and FISA, a crime wave was almost certainly on the horizon. The announcement of the software’s creation sent shockwaves through Washington. The joint armed forces suddenly had a hard deadline for making their move against their highest priority criminal organizations. Kicking the proverbial can down the road risked the possibility of watching these cartels and syndicates become virtual ghosts. The clock was now ticking. That’s where I come in. My infiltration into this particular syndicate had begun with my enrollment in a ‘hunger games’ style hunt. Along with roughly 200 other women from across the world, I would be transported to an undisclosed location in the woods, believed to be somewhere along the continental southeastern coast. Here, we would be naked and restrained in similar fashion to how I currently found myself. Wealthy male hunters armed with infrared rifles would proceed to scour the woods, hoping to capture and claim one of us as their own live-in sex slaves for the following three months. ...

Amy and April had just reached the final locations on their sightseeing assignment. Both young ladies worked for a film company that mainly did horror films. They had been searching the UK in order to find a filming location. They had spend all week going from one end of the country to the other. So far they had found nothing that would work. This was the last option and if it did not live up to expectations, their boss would be having strong words with them. They had spend lots of time and money and failing to find somewhere would put the project back. ...

“Come on Six wake up,” Sarah lazily open her eyes. “Get up girl.” Sarah. A.K.A Six was never in the mood to wake up. But she struggled to sit up. In her sleep should could imagine being away from this place. This nightmare. She inhaled deeply to help clear out the cobwebs. Her bindings and harness had the same leather mixed with sweat smell that it had with every morning. ...

I imagine you stripping me down and then tying my arms behind me in a box tie. Next you run a rope from my bound arms down my back and between my legs, tying it off around my cock and balls very tight - so that any movement or struggling pulls them even further up between my legs causing immediate pain. Now a tight gag and finally the shock collar is locked on. The next hour is spent acclimating me to understanding captivity. Just high voltage shocks, groping, spanking, humiliation. Soon I’ll begin to follow verbal commands to avoid the shocks. Easy things at first like kneel, lay down, turn in a slow circle. ...

Chapter 1 - A Prisoner of Lust I heard another sensual moan emerge from my gagged lips, its tone full of lust and desperation. My naked body trembled in the frame that imprisoned me. My cheeks, red and burning with arousal, felt the falling of a new teardrop. Like every other squeezed out by my dry and bleary eyes, it was full of wanton frustration. Acting on pure instinct, I struggled briefly against my bonds, jerking my feet and pulling my arms against their restraints. But in my mind and heart I knew it was all useless. My limbs were no freer and my fingers no closer to touching myself. All it accomplished was to make me pant harder, and maybe release a bit of the frustration that I could no longer bear. ...

story continues from part eleven Chapter 12 I could have made her wait but as she had taken the crop well I let her enter quickly. You couldn’t really call it punishment as we both knew she hadn’t done anything wrong to earn it. Suzi entered and I told her to turn and face the door. She did as asked and I placed a blindfold over her eyes. I wanted to put her into the main thing before she saw it. ...

I wanted to do something special for Katy as this was the 2nd time in our relationship I be celebrating her birthday (this one her 34th) with her as we’ve been together over two years now. A little back story on me I’ve been into bondage since I was 15 or 16. Also embraced spandex and pantyhose as part of the bondage sessions. I’ve had little success with lovers over the years being into it enthuastically. Or they would be outright refusing it as part of a relationship. Katy was different she was open to it and seemed to enjoy playing but really never embracing it (or so I mistakenly thought). We always practiced with safe words and consent of the other partner. So, I came up with an elaborate plan weeks before. It was for her to return home from work on her birthday to find me bound as her gift. Here’s the plan I had laid out and how it went somewhere I never thought it would. ...

Here it is: the twisted, dark ending to the Sophia Maidbot stories. This should be the last “official” commission for Sophia from TFMonkey This is definitely not something I normally write, but since so many of you wanted it, here it is. Hopefully you enjoy how it turned out.. Story continued from Sophia Maid to be a Maidbot So many things in life happen, and we never really ask “what if,” especially if the situation turned out well. For those that do, let’s backtrack on our story of Sophia. We know she has Evan and a look-alike maidbot, and of course, a wedding coming up. Let me take you back to a seemingly innocent afternoon at her house. While planning the wedding, her and her soon-to-be sister-in-law were out doing errands. Well, actually, her maidbot-as-her was out with Sophia’s soon-to-be sister-in-law. Sophia was home and had activated her administrative privileges to be herself while the maidbot was away. She could not wait to try on the dress, and she had just finished when the others came home and the house system forced Sophia into maidbot mode. Life went on and the wedding was gorgeous! But, what if the house system had malfunctioned and not placed her in maidbot mode. She would have had to pretend to be a maidbot, which is nothing new, yet her sister-in-law had a secret that was not brought to light in our first story’s ending, and if questioned about it, she would not admit it. You know how you can keep a secret from yourself, stealing away that it is not real. Now that Sophia is pretending instead, she does something that opens the door for a devious plan to unfold, and while it was mostly accidental, lives can be altered forever, even by a seemingly innocent betrayal. And this plan…well, perhaps maybe you should read it for yourself. ...

Author’s Note: I wrote this for a Mistress of mine to apologise for a transgression I had made and to demonstrate my devotion to her. Although I am no longer her slave we are still on good terms and I have her permission to publish this. Any feedback is gratefully received. Forever Means Forever Her hand stroked his well lubed and rock hard cock. It had taken a matter of seconds from her unlocking and removing his chastity belt for him to be as hard as he had ever been before. A year of being locked in a chastity belt with almost constant teasing tends to have that sort of effect on a guy. ...

Unnngh! The only sound she can make as she raises her head out of the water again gasping around the huge ball gag she strapped tightly into her mouth. Annabelle questions herself as to why she did these things to herself wondering if this would be the last time she did anything. Her submissive side reminds her about how she flirted so blatantly with the cute guy at the grocery store even though she was never supposed to speak during her time locked up. She knew the rules when the chastity belt was locked she was only allowed to speak when spoken to and was never to look a man in the eye. Annabelle couldn’t help herself with the phalluses she had locked inside her two days before keeping her aroused reminding her with each step of her predicament making it so she couldn’t resist speaking to the large gorgeous man in front of her in the line. ...

story continued from chapter six Chapter 7: So this is my station in life now…… In case you don’t remember from previous chapters, my b/f, now ex b/f, has sold me to a man who keeps me locked in a cell in his basement. So my story continues…. I have been held captive for about seven months now and have settled in to a routine which is tolerable. Actually, tolerable is too nice of a word. Survivable would be a better description of my life. The first five or six weeks were terrible. I was very defiant and downright angry all the time. If I was rude, I was beaten. If I was loud, I was beaten. If I was defiant, I was beaten. Food was withheld from me, as was sleep, whenever I did anything that annoyed my Master. I was forced to perform oral sex on my Master whenever he chose and was raped whenever he felt like it. My life was basically a living Hell. ...

story continued from chapter five Chapter 6: What Goes Around…… I had a special treat lined up for Richard tonight. After he was stripped naked, I led him to the guest room where I had installed four large hooks in the wall, about four meters apart with two near the floor and the other two near the ceiling. I put his leather cuffs on his wrists and ankles and tied him standing, spread eagle style with his legs stretched apart as far as I thought they would go without causing serious injury. I then played with his cock until it was very hard before tying a thin cord around the base of his cock, winding it tightly about ten times. I then gagged him with a large ball gag and told him I had a treat for him and to just be patient. I put a pillow case over his head, disabling his ability to see, yet not making him uncomfortable. ...

story continued from chapter four Chapter 5: Fido I had asked Richard to build me a dog house, one that was large enough for a very big dog, maybe like a Saint Bernard. When he gave the excuse that we didn’t have a dog, I told him that I was thinking about getting one. I told him I wanted the dog house set on a concrete pad. He built a form for the concrete pad and I watched as the concrete was poured. While the concrete was still soft, I buried a large eye bolt deep into it with just the “eye” sticking out. I had bent the eye bolt before sinking it into the concrete, so there was no way it could come out. It took him the next few evenings and half a weekend building the dog house, until he finally finished it, and what a fine dog house it was! ...

story continued from chapter two Chapter 3: You like shoes, right? I wanted to play a little game with Richard, something kinky, something really different. I have always had this fantasy about going shoe shopping and having the shoe salesman (not Al Bundy) end up giving me a foot massage. In my fantasy, it would start with a touch of my instep and gradually, with each pair of shoes I tried on, would get elevated to a full foot massage. My idea was for Richard to pose as a shoe salesman and live out my fantasy, but not with me. With some unsuspecting hot lady! ...

“I just watched it for a second time in my office, in it’s entirety, it’s definitely Jessica” the police chief told his mayor excitedly in the mayor’s downtown office. The DVD had been delivered to the chief’s home post office box right out in front of his suburban home in a plain box without any postage on it, he having the good fortune to have gotten the mail that day instead of his wife. Inside the box was a hand written note telling the chief that this was an unedited pre-production copy of their latest work for his exclusive viewing pleasure, and that the amount of editing employed on this particular DVD before it’s general release depended on him and his mayor, as did their newest stars ability to star in any sequels. ...

story continues from part three Day 4 After the torments of day 3 were over and I collapsed onto my mattress I was unable to get any sleep at all. I had just lay there awake all night crying and thinking about my situation, about how trapped I was. I had never felt more helpless and alone in my life, I doubted anyone ever had. Everyday of my sentence so far I had made some infraction of the rules and earned more days to my sentence. I was terrified that my torment might never end; I would be tortured here day after day until I finally died in misery and pain. ...

story continued from part three Chapter Four It was cold; very clear and frosty. Claire was standing looking at the trees as the morning’s light glowed off the sun’s first rays as it reflected off the shiny white sheet of the lawn. I saw her in silhouette as she pulled the curtains back. Her breasts were white and topped with those nipples that I’d kissed and sucked on only a few hours before. The curve of her hips and buttocks showed gloriously in the shadows. Seeing me looking at her, she moved to the bedside and slid under the covers. ...

Hell Night was here, finally! After four weeks of pledging Alpha Beta Alpha, the coolest sorority in the world, I would be one of the sisters in just a few hours. That is, if I survived Hell Night. I was part of one of the smallest pledge classes ever. There were only three of us remaining after more than a dozen started pledging four weeks ago. I won’t lie. Pledging has been brutal. The constant hazing, studying all the required things we had to learn like the sorority song, the Greek alphabet, the names of all the sisters, etc. All these things, on top of studying my college courses, took every minute of my day and night. ...

story continued from part one Chapter Two I awoke to find a naked woman in my bed. Well when I say naked I mean she was wearing a tee shirt and nothing else; and her hair was tumbling in a mass on the pillow beside me. I rolled over and kissed her nose. I felt sorry for her. Yesterday’s revelations must have shocked her. I meant to find out. She’d just learned that her grandparents were perverts. That’s one thing, but to find out that they ran a successful porn company was another; not to mention the thousands of photos, clamps, whips etc. that went with it. ...

It is not something I do often but I do on occasion like to cross dress and try out different looks to see how they coordinate and how they feel. It helps me to get an idea of what it is like for my wife and the other ladies that I costume and tie for photographs. It also allows me to indulge in my fetish for hosiery and silky, shiny things. It is something that I keep hidden deep down for fear or shame, ridicule, rejection and abandonment. I have always been attracted to girlier things, and I find men’s clothing rather boring and uncomfortable. They always have the same drab colors. Plus, nothing feels like nylons or Lycra running tights on your legs. ...

Story continued from part nine Part 10: Nun But The Best She is dressed, all in black and white rubber, as a nun. He is familiar with this motif in the fetish scene, the rubber nun, along with the nurse and the schoolgirl, and he has seen Emily in these two other roles. But for some reason seeing her as a rubber nun, no doubt a very naughty rubber nun, makes his mouth go dry. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Mistress Gloria decides to visit The Club. Walter and holly are taken to The After Hours Social Club where they participate in a couple of very interesting contests. This is a long story at over 9,000 words. The preparation in advance for the visit to the club involves some difficult, almost punishment, enemas, etc, but there is no scat play or anything like that. At the club walter is involved primarily in M/m sex. If any of that turns you off, you can catch the next chapter, Chapter 08, which will be, I hope, the last chapter of this saga. ...

Josh looked at the help wanted ad again: Seeking testing assistants. No experience needed, we’ll train. Uniforms, meals and housing provided. Minimum 1 year commitment. Apply in person at 4611 Industrial Way, New Ironton. Then he looked at the stack of unpaid bills. And the eviction notice on top of them, with a sigh. His life had gone to hell since he got fired from his job at the supermarket, but it wasn’t all that great to start with. At least his car still ran. New Ironton was an hour’s drive away, but he figured that it was worth a try. ...

story continued from chapter six Chapter 7: Delta November Foxtrot I was awoken to sound of the loud cheering outside my window. I blinked as bright morning sunlight streamed through the blinds, causing me to squint and bury my head beneath the blankets. My copy of ‘A Comprehensive Guide to Slave Ownership’ rested propped-open on the nightstand and a half-eaten box of Hawaiian pizza sat on top of the covers next to me. It had been a long night of studying and pizza happened to be the brain-food that I required to stay focused. Hey- while my metabolism still worked, I might as well take advantage of eating what I liked. ...

story continued from chapter four Chapter 5: Pop Quiz I woke up to the sound of knocking on my bedroom door. Still hallway asleep, I ignored it and buried my face into the covers. More knocks on the door followed. “Miss McConnell?” A voice asked. Disoriented, I groaned, and turned my head toward the voice. I squinted from the sunlight that was pouring through the windows. I was still lying on top of the comforter, exactly where I’d landed the night prior. Standing in the doorway was a woman in a sexy black and white maid outfit. She wore a burgundy choker around her neck. ...

Incarceration is a massive expense for any modern country that wishes to maintain justice, peace and order. The main goals of incarceration are to prevent recidivism, act as a deterrent to potential criminals and protect public safety. In the case of lesser crimes for non repeat offenders these issues can often most effectively be dealt with using short term incarceration in facilities with high quality education and treatment programs. These programs ensure that inmates leave in good emotional and physical health. When followed by probation services that help with employment, housing and other issues recidivism is often only an insignificant issue. ...

“An Out-Of-Body Bondage Experience” is about masks, shiny rubber, and some curious gear! :) Ashley had never been to space. She’d never given it much thought. Why would she have ever needed to dedicate her valuable brainpower to such a thing? Sure, she’d seen movies and television in which characters went to space. Scenes outside of Earth’s atmosphere. Cheesy kids shows seemed to always send their protagonists to space. She understood that it was not just plausible, but that it had happened and there was a slim but non-zero chance that she would leave Earth at one point or another. But really, what was the point? It was so remote, so removed that she’d never given it more than the occasional passing thought. A joke with a friend while watching Gravity was a far cry from astronaut training. It wasn’t even in the back of her mind. The thought simply wasn’t there. ...

story continued from chapter three Chapter 4: Storming the Castle I awoke to the loud squeal of the subway car as we slowed down. I opened my eyes and squinted through the brightness. I groaned in pain as I straightened up into a seated position. Damn, my muscles were sore! Eric must have laid his camouflage jacket across me while I slept because it slid to the ground as I sat upright. He was facing the opposite direction, staring out the window. I rubbed my eyes and followed his gaze toward the large, well-lit underground subway station we had entered. The platforms were bustling with male guards and hunters dressed in camouflage. Moments later, the train lurched to a full stop and the door slid open. ...

story continued from chapter one Chapter 2: The Hunt I awoke abruptly to the sound of loud foghorn in the distance. Three consecutive blows to be exact. I shivered as I inhaled a deep breath of crisp morning air. I groaned inwardly as I felt my head pounding to the beat of my heart. My hearing was muffled as if my ears had seashells cupped over them. Fuck morning migraines, I thought, wincing in pain. I pressed my eyelids tightly together and turned to roll over. That’s when I first realized I wasn’t in my bed. Beneath me, the ground felt firm and damp. I opened my eyes in confusion, but everything around me was a bright blur. ...

I stood thinking about what I was allowing to happen, each strained breath made my mind beg me to stop everything but I stood silent. Every minute I said nothing was a minute where more of the opportunity to stop it passed. I had asked the people from the web site to help me live a dream. I had been a member of their site since it began exchanging many e-mails and eventually phone calls over the years and considered Tina and Jim friends. I had no “bondage buddies” and had begun experimenting with casting shortly after I joined the site and had gotten very good at encasing different parts of my body sometimes for days at a time. I opened my eyes and looked down to see my steel encased cock being covered by the casting wrap and tried to take a deep breath. Each time I tried to breathe deeply the extremely tight corset reminded me it was there. ...

Tammy greeted the technicians with a mixture of relief, trepidation, shame and arousal. The relief was in anticipation of getting the creditors off her back, as the installation of a MARD-5000 would pacify them for a bit and they would extend her credit. The trepidation was simply from fear of the unknown. The shame was from admitting that she was in this mess, and the arousal was from the online reviews she had read. ...

story continued from part two Part 3: Missed Duties Kate walked around the backstage nervous, it was time for her to be out in the club without the support of her very close friend Becky. She recalled last time when Mark a past work colleague had found her, she had been trussed up suspended just above the crowd, only a small latex thong to cover her crotch. She had been terrified her old work friends and family back home would find out what she did now. They just thought she worked as entertainment crew on a cruise ship. True enough as long as that included semi naked performances of bondage and encasement for guests on a cruise ship for sexual experiences. Kate was waiting for her boyfriend and team member Simon who would be helping her in and out of her toys. Tonight she was trying out something new. The team had been busy in the workshops and had built a plastic pole sphere. From the hooks a model could be attached in a spread eagle position inside. Once attached it wouldn’t matter how the ball rotated, the model would be held immobilised. ...

You wake up as you feel the pleasant tingle of electricity stimulating your cock. You’re already hard as the stimulation slowly builds. Waves of electrical pleasure flow through your member as they grow stronger and faster. You don’t try to fight it, because you can feel the tight leather holding you still. Your arms are held rigidly to your side and you can barely move them. Your legs are strapped down and you can’t thrust to increase the stimulation. You can’t even turn your head because it too is held perfectly still inside of the tight hood that surrounds it. ...

Amy stood in a small alcove off the living room of the huge house. It was the middle of the day. No one else was home. Amy was asleep. Not too long ago it was impossible for her to sleep standing up. But now she nodded off whenever she could. She was tightly fastened to an upright frame made of hand-carved mahogany. She stood at attention, on tiptoe, unable to move much of anything. ...

Gail was stunned by the situation she had gotten herself into and tried to understand what had happened and how she could release herself hoping the computer had not used the incredibly tough metal for the entire project. Gail had been working for the company for two years as a computer programmer and entering all the data into the computer that would create the requested items. The computer controlled the amazing machine completely requiring no human interaction until the finished piece exited the production line. Gail had been tinkering with the program having the machine make toys for her favorite past time of self bondage for several months enjoying and expanding on what the machine could really do. Gail had already let the machine scan her naked body keeping the specs for it and her toys in a separate server only she and the computer had access to. ...

Kate loved bondage and frequently used her electronic engineering degree to design and build equipment to help in her increasing need to feel she was being punished. The modified computer control tens units had helped but soon were not enough so she began to look for more severe ways to punish herself and a better way to restrain herself so she had no choice but to endure her self imposed punishments. Kate had seen an idea one night as she sat in the large chair, she called it her electric chair because the steel restraints as well as the multiple shocking points were all electrical. Kate had designed it to use electromagnet locks in all the steel clamps that would hold her body firmly to the chair. The tens pads could give her shocks through all the plates mounted to the chair and anywhere she wanted to place the pads. With her growing collection of different style and sizes she was learning quickly the best places to put them to guarantee her the longest struggle in her bonds before climaxing. ...

“So you think it is okay?” Robin asked. Jeanie smiled and said, “Oh sure, wipe it out with alcohol, I mean if you are sure that you want to go through with it.” She carried a box containing several white rats to the glass habitat. “You really have no idea who sent it?” “No, not at all. It looks like a really nice swimsuit, expensive looking.” Robin made some notations on the computer terminal. “You’re missing a few rats. It is not made of anything I have seen before, almost like latex. Have you ever worn latex garments before?” ...

Tonight, I was stepping out of my comfort zone. We have spoken by e-mail several times working out the details of our intimate night. I wanted to be bound and used like a dirty crossdressing whore and he want to experiment with being a dominating lover for the first time. We both agree to wear black spandex hoods to preserve our identities. We agreed to meet at a motel two miles from my house at 6 P.M. I arrived three hours early. I had butterflies in my stomach and felt dirty as I paid for my room. Once checked in, I walked straight to my room. For sixty dollars, I was pretty impressed with the room’s condition. It was clean, provided bare essentials and privacy. I immediately went to work making myself look feminine. I took a quick shower and shaved my entire body. ...

Disclaimer…this story is fiction, a fantasy… The activity depicted would be VERY dangerous and would most likely end in SEVERE injury and maybe even death. No-one should ever conduct any self-bondage without a secure foolproof escape and a dependable backup… THE POST… He stood in front of it, naked. It was a little more than waist high. When he stood directly in front of it, it was just a little taller than his navel. Eight to ten inches thick but slimmer at the top, about two to three inches, rounded, not sharp, and very smooth… ...

“How long have these bothered you?” said the voice. “Since I was a child.” “But how long have they bothered you?” the voice insisted. “I just said-” The voice interrupted him mid-sentence. It had done this nearly a half-dozen times. It was getting to be profoundly annoying. “How long?” He furrowed his brow. Eventually, Alen spoke. “Twenty years.” When there was a pause, he continued. “Twenty years and.. and I don’t know how many days. Since I was a child. It came and went. Sometimes I was perfectly normal. Other times it was unbearable. But for several years now, it’s been the same frustration and the same… empty sensations.” ...

story continued from the part one 2: SIGN IN FOR THE DUTY - STAY FOR GOOD The Stately Welcoming Attire The view inside the door makes Katja stop abruptly on her unsteady heels and also almost stop all her bodily functions. Except for the marble floor and supporting pillars and supporting structures, the walls are lined with rather posh, dark mahogany panels and some black, shiny and puffy upholstery that, in Katja’s eyes can only be - rubber. The furniture in the lobby are a combination of the same dark mahogany and rubber lining, some black but there are other accent colours as well. And to fit to the scene, two creatures that most likely are young and well-proportioned females under all that latex but by the looks, one would guess are kinky, life-size sex dolls instead. Except, one of them just spoke. Incoherently. By closer inspection, it’s a wonder she is still able to speak in the first place. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A Commencement Address I would Love to Hear Strange things can happen when you start looking at life in a totally new– and dirty– way. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = * * * * * * * * * * * * ...

It seems to happen roughly once a year. My wife goes off to visit family at the other end of the country and I don’t go, because I’ve already been up once this year and also we are going on holiday soon, so I couldn’t get the extra time off. This time she shipped off up North by plane and took our 8 month old daughter with her. I’ve been relishing the time at home alone, but when the reality struck, it was clear just how much I rely on her to prop me up because the void and freedom was overwhelming. ...

Driving through the busy early morning rush hour traffic was Emily, she was behind the wheel of a brand new black Ford van. It was a warm start to the day as she listened to the radio. She was a beautiful women in her mid 20’s and she had a well looked after body, she worked out a lot and was always eating the right things. She had both windows up and she was sweating badly, the air-con was off as her suffering was worth it. She was wearing a full black latex catsuit that flowed over her sexy body like water. Knee high black leather boots with 6’ heels completed her mistress like look. The reason her windows had been shut was to stop sounds and smells leaving the van. ...

Part 1 23 hours. 23 hours of chasing taxis, catching planes and running from exhaustion. 23 hours of cramped seats and a contraction of personal space from the humidity of another’s breath and scent of an armpit. 23 hours nearing an end. A jingle. A fumble. A bang. “For. Fuck. OFF!” Dave forced himself to blink tears of exhaustion from his bloodshot eyes and force his key through the old lock blocking his way to his bed. Barely able to stand on heat-swollen feet cramped within stiff leather shoes, his shoulders hung from his neck; straining against the weight of his coat. When the lock finally gave way, he stumbled through the door hauling his heavy suitcase behind him; far heavier than it felt when he checked it onto the flight home. Leaving the case standing in his hallway next to the front door, Dave dragged his feet through his bare apartment to his bedroom, shedding the layers down to his bare skin as he progressed the hall, and collapsed onto the bed; hitting sleep before his head reached the pillow. ...

(story continues from Fantasy Football Slaves 2) Fantasy Football Slave edition The Tara and Racheal story Editor’s note: All characters are fictional. Part 3: Tara and Robert’s secrets revealed Racheal woke up with Sue sleeping next to her and slapped her left breast hard. Sue cried out and realized she was with Mistress Racheal and needed to obey. Racheal spread her legs apart and told Sue to worship her and bring her to another orgasm. Sue immediately started licking and sucking Racheal’s cunt loving the taste of her and she was rewarded after a few minutes by receiving Racheal’s juices. ...

(story continues from Four Hands are Better then Two! 3) Part 4 Chapter 6 Jen then says sounds good to me, let him build up his stamina for us, after hearing that I could feel him flex several times as the ladies looked on and laughed. I still had the Anal Stimulator in, Ball Bondage going on and a Cock Ring still in place. Jen asked me if I was thirsty and to nod yes, I was drained and had dry mouth from the gag, she then said she would get me some water. As Jen walked over to this cooler that was placed on the floor, she opened the lid and took out what looked like a bottle of water, poured some into a glass. Jen walked around Lorene and held the water and a straw in front of me, as Lorene told me to keep quiet while there removing the gag or I would have to answer to them. ...

(story continues from Paradice Lost 8: Bait and Switch) Author’s Note: The following is the conclusion of a sequel to “The Dice Game”. It is also a work of fiction intended for novelty purposes only. It contains graphic scenes which may not depict fully safe or wise BDSM practices, and should be enjoyed purely as fantasy. Epilogue: Supplicants Gabrielle’s palms gripped the armrests of her hard coach seat, trying her best not to move. Her arms, already sore, were exhausted from digging her elbows into the plastic. Anything to take pressure off her backside during the eight hour flight. Gabrielle’s mascara had run from all the times tears had filled her eyes since disembarking, but at last she was nearly home. ...

Part 1: The Trial I held my breath as the eleven men and one woman entered the courtroom through the door which led down a hall to the jury room. My fingers on both hands were crossed, and, if my toes were looser in my conservative three-inch pumps, my toes would be crossed as well. The jury foreman; an older white male with dark hair; greying on the sides above his ears, making him look quite distinguished; handed a slip of paper to the bailiff, which the bailiff promptly handed to the judge. The process seeming to take forever; though my lungs still held the air they had taken in when the door on the side of the courtroom first opened and the jurists returned. The judge unfolded the piece of paper, glanced at it, then set it on his bench. ...

This story narrates the events of a weekend meeting of a very exclusive club. It should be read in conjunction with my other story “Man – Woman – Pony” which details the transformation, and sexual reassignment of two young men into two fine female ponies. After many months of pony training and a new sexual awakening, they make their grand entrance here. Part 1: Introduction Hello and welcome to the Club. Let me be your guide as we take a tour through the house and gardens of one of the members during a weekend meeting of fun and frolics. While the hedonism happens over the two days of the weekend I shall only describe the first day’s activities, for the following day will be much like the first, merely variations on a theme, or themes. I will also give a short history of the club, how we acquire our human properties and how they are taken care of once in our possession. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Target Practice And how about a game of paintball? Well not strictly paintball, as this is not a combat situation, more target paintball. On one side on an expansive lawn is the target. She is female, and sitting astride a narrow U shaped saddle that passes between her legs. It is supported on a single steel post fixed to a plinth and she sits on the narrow U while her legs are stretched wide, with her ankles chained to the base. Within this cushioned U are two plugs and she is impaled on them. The narrow front of the U curves up to below her waist, covering her pudenda, and the back, after separating her cheeks with the rear dildo, extends vertically up to her steel collar, and is locked there. Her arms are pulled back in a back prayer and also locked to the collar. She is therefore incapable of any movement. She is dressed in a body-hugging suit of white rubber from neck to toes, only her shackled nipples are on display. ...

story continued from part two Part 3: Vacuum Packed The members have always taken full advantage of the fine old oaks in the vast estate, and today is no exception. Like the two slaves described earlier, suspended in inflatable bags, suspended from another branch of a huge oak we come upon two more slaves. They are also suspended, side by side, this time in a vertical vacuum bed, a few inches above the lawn. The beds comprise two thin but strong sheets of transparent rubber within a steel frame and connected to a powerful vacuum system. The two slaves, again one female and one male are naked and stretched out, with just a one inch breathing tube their only connection to the outside. They are unable to move an inch; such is the unforgiving grip of the two rubber sheets. The male is well-built, quite muscular, but, like all the male slaves, completely hairless. Interestingly he is erect, perhaps they have slipped him a potion earlier, and his cock lies flat against his stomach, his steel ringed balls clearly visible underneath. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Training It was with mixed emotions that Olivia and Tanya, or 11 and 23, emerged into the bright sunlight of a summer’s morning. They had followed each other up the back stairs of the west wing of the huge mansion in which they were being held. Olivia had followed Tanya and had admired her shiny tight rubber rear, and the wiggling of her tail as she took the stairs carefully. Now they stood docilely, side by side as their mistress clipped a short steel rod of about 9 inches to the D-rings on the sides of their belts, leaving them locked together, but not touching. They both breathed in the warm sweet air, something they had not done for a long time, and took in the limited view from between their blinkers. ...

story continued from part two Part 3: Meeting the Family and Final Training The next two months were hard toil, not for their mistress of course but for the poor ponies. It was as if they had to start all over again, and to a certain degree they had. It’s true that if you lose one of your senses then the others become more acute, but it took a torrid first week for them to become more sensitive to the bit, reins, and worst of all, the vibrating butt plug. The first day was a bit of a shambles and mistress called it a day at lunch. She had taken them upstairs and outside to the vast gardens, lined them up in the arms of the buggy, and then simply said. ...

It had been the perfect day for running - The sun was shining, but the air was cool and crisp, if it weren’t for the leaves crunching on the ground, Sallem would’ve spaced out a long time ago. The sun was nearly set now, though she was not afraid of the dark, but really wanted to get home, since running in the dark was dangerous - Potholes, cracks in the ground, and various rubbish as well. She’s a package runner - Not like a post worker, but rather, a drug mule to a certain extent. She never knew what she was carrying, the weight and size varied vastly, but it was always in a very non-descript package, and so thickly layered, that there was no inherent scent. After all these years, she figured it was probably drugs, or something illegal, but never had the guts to open one of the packages - Being the head runner for the pack that took her in off the streets, it simply was too important to not anger them. ...

“You trust me, boy, don’t you?” Your question is rhetorical and, sitting on my knees, I quietly stare at the floor between them. You are my Master, of course I trust you. How could I not, you rule every aspect of my life. I love you and I trust you absolutely. “Well?” “Yes, Master.” The question wasn’t rhetorical after all, it seems. Our relationship wasn’t always like this. It started with a curious leap into the unknown on my part three years ago. I’d turned 18 and I had just realised that I had a fascination for bondage that badly needed to be fulfilled. We met on the internet forums and you offered to introduce me to the subject; it took a month of doubt and all my courage to accept your offer. When I returned home after a painful afternoon of stocks, whippings and slappings, I decided that maybe it wasn’t for me after all. ...

continues from Part 4: ‘The Parties Start…’ The Country House Part 5: The Climax I couldn’t tell whether I has been shivering, waiting for an hour, or if it could be three. When it is dark and you are trying to block out the dumbness of aching limbs and appendages time tends to stand still. Mistress had put me on all fours on the bondage table. My face was pushed down flat whilst my wrists were snapped into the cuffs at the front corners of the table. Pushing my feet into place, my legs were pushed wide open and my ankles were then snapped into the cuffs at the back of the table. The first thing I realised that this position left my rear end exposed and in the air without me being able to move more than an inch. ...

This is my first attempt at fiction of any kind and I’d be happy to hear what you think. Please feel free to email me your thoughts about my story, and I’m open to any suggestions about this story or any future work. Please do not re-post this story without my permission. - LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. ...

This story is a fantasy; it takes place in another place, and in another time. The future is not always the way we envision it, it may be better, it may be worse; it may be skewed into another reality all together. In this world, consensual torture for the sake of personal advancement is the reality…. NO fictional characters were seriously injured, maimed or forced to do housework this adventure! Or were they. . . ...

“Are you sure, my pet?” “Yes, Mistress” “You will have no way to object later. You will be at my mercy. I will take advantage, you know.” “Yes, Mistress, I understand” “Very well then” She straddled the chair he was sitting in so that she faced him, rocking back and forth, ever so slightly and enjoying the feel of his steel cock cage between her legs. She nuzzled his neck, whispering a thank you and kissing her way to his mouth. She kissed him hard, hungrily holding his face in her hands pulling him to her forcefully, as if she might consume him. And then she suddenly let him go. ...

Devin’s trip across town to her friend Sophie’s house was a bit more of a challenge than usual that Saturday morning. A freak early spring snowstorm was making streets a bit slippery. Still, this was a special day, and she was determined that the weather would not deter their plans. For years, the two of them had bet on their gym’s annual instructors’ competition. The bet was always paid off at the post-competition party at Sophie’s house, and this year for the first time in five years, Sophie had won. Therefore, she would be at her friends’ mercy for the rest of the day. She knew some but not all of the details of what was going to happen to her. In a way she was thankful the snow was making her concentrate on her driving as she couldn’t think about what was ahead. She trusted Sophie and all the others so was not at all nervous – only curious. The two of them occasionally tied each other up and even had a set of punishments for conduct deemed detrimental to their friendship. For this they had acquired a good supply of equipment. Though she would never admit it to anyone, not even herself, she was glad to be on the paying end of the bet for a change. Deep inside she was very submissive by nature and really didn’t enjoy being on top. She also loved the attention that the loser got. ...

Carly, a bio-sentient computer assistant, hates her job. This story is weird, fairly mild, and set in the distant future where semi-autonomous computers run complex mining and manufacturing stations on large asteroids orbiting various solar systems. The story starts rather slowly in order to set up the world in which Carly lives. Its category is somewhere between machine and auto-erotic and will probable appeal primarily to geekettes and those who love geekettes… or perhaps those who love those from Sol-15 who have blue skin. ...

Francesca had just cut her way through a metal wire fence guarding the perimeter of an abandoned building. She was a reporter and had been sent some information about a porn shoot happening at the location. She did not want anything to give away her position so had left her phone and torch in her car. Which she had park 3 miles away and it had been well hidden from the road. Moonlight was the only thing letting her see as she put the wire cutters in her pocket. It was a warm clear summer’s night as she moved towards to the building. She had only been given a small amount of information about what was going on. But the story sounded like a gold mine of hard-core porn and something the local people would read about. ...

The bondage Kara and Sarah had placed themselves in was very elaborate, restrictive, unyielding, inescapable, and, most of all, uncomfortable and painful. Its inescapability was temporary by the use of a timer system and would eventually be removed from the equation. As would the painful element as it too was part of the timing system and would be disarmed once the timer reached zero. The rest would work itself out as the girls were able to free themselves. Kara and Sarah were both on their knees, ass to ass to one another, on the rack in their basement. Both had leather cuffs on their ankles locked to the smooth and lustrous wood top of the rack. A leather strap was also secured tightly behind the bend of their knees, holding their legs splayed wide and secure. Their thighs were held tightly together with leather straps just above their knees and high on their thighs, ensuring they could not separate themselves from each other. Straps tightened around each of the girl’s waists and connected by another strap gave final insurance they could not pull themselves apart. Being so tightly and securely bound with their asses together ensured the double-headed dildos in their pussies and rectums maintained full penetration and kept them impaled upon each other. Both the anal and vaginal dildos were bipolar electro-stimulation devices, each end working independently of the other. Their wrists were cuffed behind them and to each-other’s wrist cuffs by a loose strap. The strap between their wrists attached to a hoist system which pulled their wrists uncomfortably high. The hoist was their release system. Once the timer run down, the hoist would lower and allow the girls arms to lower to their waists and reach the keys attached to their waist belts and remove their wrist cuffs. Both girls had eight labia rings, a clitoral ring, and, nipple rings. The labial rings on each side was connected by wires, the top rings having wires running to a micro-switch mounted to the wooden table. Each girl’s nipple rings were also connected to micro-switches. The wires leading to the micro-switches each had about a quarter-inch of slack and if either girl moved enough to pull the wire taut, the micro-switch would close and cause a very painful electric shock to each of their metal rings; however, not to the one that closed the circuit, but, to the other girl’s rings. If Kara closed the circuit, Sarah would get a nasty and painful shock to her labial, clitoral, and nipple rings along with an equally painful shock deep in her vagina and ass. Visa-versa should Sarah be the one to activate the circuit. This usually leading to a vicious cycle as the shock would make the recipient buck and activate the other girl’s circuit. Both girls were hooded, gagged, blindfolded, and, bud-style earphones filling their ears with white-noise deafening them of any other sound. Kara and Sarah were completely cut off from communication with each other, and, any attempt in communication was picked up by microphones embedded in the hoods locking collar. Any sound picked up by the microphone also activated the torturous shock, however, no matter who made the sound, both girls were punished. Without any form of communication with each other it was up to both Kara and Sarah to have the will to still themselves against the pain in order to stop a vicious torture cycle once one begun. The torture cycles started quite frequent as almost any movement by either girl to try to ease the painful pull on their shoulders or any other discomfort of their bondage would take up the miniscule amount of slack in the wires and close the circuit, sending painful shocks and starting another cycle of shock induced bucks. Their bondage was not all pain however. When the two girls were able to keep from tripping pain-inducing zaps of electricity, the electricity sent into their bodies produced very sensual and pleasing tingles. The dildos in their vagina’s and asses felt like they were slowly moving in and out, their clits feeling like they were being softly stroked and caressed, their labia being softly fingered, and their nipples being sucked with an occasional mild bite thrown in here and there. During the girls testing of the sensual shocks they had found both could easily and quickly be brought to orgasm. The girls found this to be a double-edged sword however as neither of them was able to have a quiet orgasm. They found as they fell deeper into the throughs of lust, their vocal cords had a mind of their own and would activate the microphones shock and break both of their orgasmic cycles with torturously painful electrical shock. During one of these cycles however, Sarah had been so close to orgasm that the painful shock forced her into a violent and loud orgasm and Kara paid the price. The screams Sarah produced during her orgasm shocked both girls, only seeming to strengthen and prolong Sarah’s orgasm. Sarah continued to buck and shake long after her vocal cords had quieted pulling on the wires and shocking Kara long after Sarah’s own shocks had stopped. Kara had wanted to make Sarah pay for her pain but knew if a cycle of ‘revenge movements’ was begun; they could both be in pain during the whole session. Kara did not want that, nor to be the cause of it, so she stilled herself as best she could so they could both get back to the pleasure shocks. They had agreed six-hours would be a difficult but manageable amount of time for their session. As none of the cycles run in timed intervals and were solely reactionary to the girls’ sound and movements, the amount of time which had elapsed in their torturous bondage was impossible to calculate with any accuracy. Six-hours-forty-five minutes after the time they started their session, an email would be sent to their unwitting backup. The girls figured forty-five minutes gave them plenty of time to release themselves and stop the email from being sent. As the email system was independent of the timer system, they felt it to be a reliable backup. * * * * * At 5:45 in the afternoon, Stephen’s phone notified him that he had an email marked URGENT from Sarah’s email account. Stephen opened the message… Stephen, If you have received this email, then Kara and I are probably in a very bad situation and desperately need your help. It could be a matter of life and death. This plea is VERY SERIOUS and I sincerely ask that you help us out IMMEDIATELY! I know you have not been to our house. The address is 19955 El Dorado Drive. GPS it and you will find it without a problem. When you get here, you can find the door key in a plastic key-box buried under the fourth rock to the right of the walkway. It will open both locks on the door. Upon entering, there will be stairwell to the right of the door which leads to the basement. The key-code to the door is 55991. Yes, the house number in reverse. Believe me, we will be as mortified by you finding us as you will be surprised. We hope you understand. Both Kara and myself will be forever in your debt for your help! Sarah Stephen had to reread the email over a couple times. The fact that Sarah said it could be a matter of life and death scared him into action. He had only met Kara a couple of times but had made love to Sarah when they were young and she was still trying to figure out her sexuality. It hurt Stephen when she decided she enjoyed sex with women more than she did with men, but, they still remained friends and he cared for her deeply. Stephen did not want harm to befall his ex-lover nor her new lover. Stephen entered the address into his phones GPS. The drive would take him about fifteen-minutes. It was in a part of town he was not familiar with but was savvy to the neighborhood and it meant that Kara must be quite well off. Sarah was from the same side of the tracks as he was and knew she could not afford to live in that area any more than he could. Stephen drove like the devil was on his tail… * * * * * The email Sarah had composed to Stephen had; due to the improper setup of the auto-email program; been sent two-hours earlier than it should have. Kara and Sarah’s programmed bondage session was not set to end until 7:00 pm and the email wasn’t supposed to be sent until forty-five minutes after that. However, Sarah forgot to take into consideration the programs default time-zone being Central Time and had never reset it to Pacific Time. Neither girl knew the email had been sent or even how much time had elapsed or how much was left. Kara and Sarah’s minds become lost to the passage of linear time and focused only on the number of orgasms; two for Kara, three for Sarah; the cost of each orgasm upon their bodies, and the pain wracking their uncomfortably positioned bodies. Both Kara and Sarah were independently hoping their time was nearing the end and looking forward to several hours of convalescing rest. * * * * * Stephen pulled into the long driveway of the address he was given and thought the place to be somewhere between a house and a mansion. It was a three story Colonial complete with a large front porch and columns on either side of the main entry door. He didn’t ponder long at its size or its exterior amenities however and wasted no time finding the rock Sarah had mentioned and digging three inches beneath it to find the plastic box buried below it. Stephen removed the key from the box while bounding up the front steps, taking two at a time. He unlocked both locks on the large double-doors and swung the main door open, not bothering to close it behind him. He didn’t bother looking around the large foyer but focused on finding the stairwell down to the basement. Stephen found the stairs to the basement in short order and wasted no time getting to the closed door below. He quickly keyed 55991 on the keypad on the door and heard a click. Stephen pushed on the door and it opened easily though he could tell the door was quite sturdy and heavy. “Sarah, Kara, are you down he…” he began to ask loudly, the question dying on his tongue before being fully uttered. Neither woman turned their head to the sound of Stephen’s voice but he could see they were quite lively… and, quite bound. Stephen slowly made his way to the large wooden table the two women were bound upon, unable to take his eyes off of them and unable to fully comprehend what he was seeing. The luminosity of the room was neither extremely dark nor bright; only light enough for him to make out the two bound women and how tightly and entirely bound they were. He could not see, however, the wires leading to each of their sexes or their nipples. Finally understanding neither of the two girls, whom had somehow sent him a dire plea for help, were not actually in direct danger, Stephen began to look around the room. The first thing he noticed was a computer screen with large numbers counting down…00:46:22…the seconds steadily counting down. “A timer?” Stephen mused quietly to himself though he was sure if the girls knew he had entered, one or both would have turned their heads in his direction when he spoke as he entered the room. He was not sure how deaf they were but he knew something had kept them from hearing him. “Emergency email has been sent.” Was displayed in smaller window below the one with the timer. Stephen turned his gaze back to the bound women. As he peered closer he finally caught sight of the thin wires leading to several different locations of each of the girl’s bodies. He also noticed the four boxes the wires ran to and watched the displays. Each display had power-output indicators which, at the time, seemed to be nearly to their highest level. Stephen scratched his head without being aware of doing so. He was trying to figure out what exactly it was that he was seeing. Stephen noticed the winch holding the two girls arms tight and high above them, then, he noticed the keys clipped to the black leather belts snugged tightly around each of their waists. Stephen slowly began to grasp what the girls had done, how they planned to be released, and, furthermore, that he was not supposed to have received the email he had been sent quite yet. Stephen looked closely at the clips which held the keys to the belt and decided with the thickness of the belts and the style of the clips, he should be able to remove the keys without the girls knowing if he was careful. He unclipped the keys from each belt and, as he thought, the bound women never made a flinch of acknowledgement of the action. Stephen decided he would sit and watch as the two lovelies game played out. He decided he had plenty of time to go upstairs and close and lock the front door now that he knew the girls were safe and secure the basement door when he returned. While he was upstairs however, Stephen decided to find the kitchen. He hoped the girls may have some beer in the fridge. He was not disappointed, pulled two out then headed back down to the helpless beauties in the basement. When Stephen made it back into the basement he noticed one of the girls bucking more than the other. Though he had slept with one of them, their body shapes and sizes mixed with the moderate level of light and the full hoods over the girl’s heads, Stephen was not sure which one it was. Stephen looked at the power levels on the boxes. Following the wires, Stephen figured his initial reading of the power levels must’ve been wrong as the boxes leading to the bucking woman seemed to be on low and the boxes to the woman remaining more still, though only slightly, had what he believed the high power. While he watched the displays, the bucking woman began to moan and scream loudly into her gag, and Stephen watched as both displays showed the power level bars nearly light-up fully once again. * * * * * Kara exploded with her third orgasm while Sarah did everything she could do to hold herself from pulling on the switches and causing another battle of wills against the torturous shocks. Sarah was happy that Kara was able to achieve another orgasm even if her own body was paying a painful price for it. Sarah was sure Kara had suffered terribly through the three orgasms she herself had enjoyed and was quite willing to endure Kara’s orgasms. Sarah knew her body was completely spent and she would not enjoy another orgasm. She also hoped their time was almost complete. She felt as if they had been bound here together for days and was not sure just how much longer she could endure the pleasure cycle, let alone anymore of the pain cycles. Sarah’s shoulders were on fire, her knees felt as if they were rubbed raw and bleeding, her pussy and asshole felt as if the dildo’s had been replaced with baseball bats, of which she had the thick end stuck in her, and her hips felt as if the baseball bats had been used on them before being shoved into her. Sarah prayed this was almost over and cursed herself for agreeing to six hours. Kara couldn’t help her third orgasm. It came very unexpectedly and quickly rose within her. Actually having the orgasm felt great and it was the most explosive one she had today. She did, however, feel bad for Sarah as she knew how much pain she was putting her through. Kara had learned herself that there was no getting used to the pain. She hoped she would but she had not and was very sure that Sarah hadn’t either. Kara knew her body has endured more pain than she had ever intended to undergo during the session. She never took into account how much pain the actual bondage would put her through. Her shoulders feel as if they have been torn from their sockets and is very concerned that she may have sustained serious and permanent damage in them. Her hips ache terribly, her back feels as if she has knots in the muscles the size of Texas and her knees feel as if they have been worked over Nancy Kerrigan style. Kara couldn’t help but think that her ex-Domme; whom she believed to be the most mean and wicked bitch on the face of the Earth; had not treated her this badly. Close, but not quite. Kara was never so happy as when that contract had ended. She thought it to be the worst year of her life. However, she is quite convinced, this is by far the worst six-hour block of her life. But, Kara is even more concerned for her lover bound to the rear of herself. She hopes beyond hope that she has not hurt Sarah too much. Unlike herself, Sarah had never had a Domme; either good or bad; and hasn’t been tested to her fullest. Kara is worried that since this was worse than she had ever been through, what could Sarah be thinking? Both Kara and Sarah screamed in unison as they felt the electricity stop and the hoist begin to first, release the tension on their arms, then lower them slowly towards their backs…and to the keys they desperately needed. Though neither girl knew the other was thinking the same thing, they were both frustrated by how slowly the hoist descended. Now they each knew how long they had been tied and tortured and each were ecstatic their six-hour ordeal was complete. As the pressure was released from their shoulders, they could tell each other began to sob as each of the others stomach contractions resonated through the dildos they shared. And, even though both girls wanted nothing more than to obtain the keys on their belts, they allowed their heads and upper torso’s to be lowered to the top of the wooden rack before pulling their arms down toward their waists. Both girls were much too spent to hold their shoulders up and bring their arms down. Bending at the waist placed much more pressure on the dildo’s stuck in them, almost painfully, but that too didn’t matter. They would soon be free of their restraints and free of the phalluses deep inside. Each of the women felt around for the keys as their arms finally reach the belts around each of their waists. Kara and Sarah could feel each other’s bound hands pulling here and there, moving the strap attached to the other wrist restraints around on their bare asses. Each could feel the strap move ever more as they each search proved futile. Both had found the clip which should be holding the keys, but, no keys were there. They screamed and struggled and searched. Kara was sure the clips held the keys securely and that they could not have fallen off. Sarah tried to remember if she had indeed clipped the keys to her belt, assuring herself that Kara and she had checked one another and confirmed each other had. The two women began to fight and struggle against their bonds with renewed vigor as they felt the hoist begin to pull their arms towards the rafters once again. * * * * * Stephen was taking the last couple sips of his second beer when the timer finally reached three sets of zero’s. It didn’t take him too long to understand the bucking which one of the girls was doing when he came back into the basement was the result of a strong and intense orgasm. He was also able to discern that the movement of one girl caused the other to be tortured by electricity. The one thing he wasn’t able to quite figure out is why these girls would do this. Sarah never asked Stephen to do any kind of bondage while they were together and never considered she would be open to it. He surely would have. Stephen has always been fascinated by bondage and would’ve loved to have Sarah as his sub. While he waited for the timer to count down, Stephen looked around the basement and found it to be a dungeon. He finally realized that the two girls were bound upon a medieval styled rack. There were two wooden stocks in one of the corners, two studded torture chairs in another. Against one wall was an X-cross. There were several large eye-bolts in the rafters, one set having single manacles dangling on chains, obviously to chain someone with their arms held high and wide above their head. Others had handcuffs attached to a chain hanging down. Looking about the floor, Stephen found eye-bolts mounted to pop-ups in the floor which could pop-up for use but stowed to keep from tripping over. He thought this to be quite ingenious. The more he looked the more complete he found the dungeon and even found things he was not exactly sure what their use was but figured, with time, he could figure it out. As the timer counted down to within one minute of what the girls believed to be their release, he chose a red leather covered and studded paddle, pulled it from its hook on the wall and sat back down in the chair near the computer. Stephen really wanted to see what the girls would do when they realized there were no keys to release themselves with. Stephen sat watching as the timer hit zero and the girls tensed muscles relaxed as the electricity quit assaulting their body’s. He had noticed the rings on each part of the girl’s sexual parts and how each one had electrical wires attached to them. As both of them had the piercings, it was an addition Sarah had acquired since they had separated a few years ago. Stephen watched as the hoist slowly lowered the women’s arms and how they allowed their body’s to be lowered to the table before making an attempt to grab the keys. He figured they must be exhausted. He had no way to be certain how long they were enduring this before he got here but knew they were in it for more than two hours. Stephen also figured they had to be in it well before the computer sent him the email, but, he couldn’t believe they had been bound and tortured for much more than four hours. Not the way they were being assaulted while he was here. He watched as the two searched their belts for the keys; the search becoming ever more frantic as the reality sunk in that the keys were not where they had been when they started this adventure. Stephen somewhat felt bad for doing what he had and was doing—but only somewhat. He allowed the women to search and panic for several minutes, listening to the frantic and frustrated cries from their gagged mouths, before he pushed the button on the hoists control pad to pull their arms up once again. Stephen somewhat chuckled as the girl’s fought ever more heavily against their restraints and the hoist pulling their arms back up. He could tell they were in utter terror. Once the hoist stopped and the girl’s arms were once again pulled tight, Stephen noticed that the electrical torture cycle had also begun again. Their muscles began to convulse. He waited until they could let themselves drop the power down. Stephen didn’t know if they thought something went terribly wrong with their system or if they suspect someone was here with them, though, Stephen planned to remove that uncertainty very shortly. Stephen allowed them to enjoy the lower power setting for a couple of minutes before he gave either Kara or Sarah’s ass a hard swat with the paddle. Still having no idea of which one was which, Stephen landed the same smart swat on the other’s bare ass-cheek. Stephen wished he could get a swat lower on each cheek, but, the way they were bound only allowed for him to land them just below their waists. Each swat he landed, which he alternated between each ass and each cheek, caused the girls to buck and step the electricity up to the high setting. Stephen also noticed their nipples elongate as they pulled hard against the wires connected to the table, sure that the pull had to be hurting almost as much as the shock. He worked on each of their asses until he could make out the red glow of their skin even in the dim lighting. Again, Stephen allowed the two bound beauties to relax and allow the power to drop down before moving on to his next action. As they began to gain control of themselves, he tried to decide which girl’s hood he would remove first. Stephen hoped he would remove his ex-girlfriends hood first. Then he could just leave his ex’s new love’s hood on and not have to deal with her. Stephen decided he would flip a coin. Heads…girl on the left…tails…girl on the right. Heads. Stephen walked around and looked through the keys. There was no way for him tell which key was for the lock on the collar so he decided he would just have to try each of them until he found the correct one. Stephen wished he would have kept track of which keyring was attached to which girl. He made it through the first set of keys without any of them working. The third key on the second set made the small lock click open. Stephen decided he would put this set of keys in his left pocket and the other in his right, keeping them separated now. The blindfold was attached to the hood but the gag was under the hood. Stephen was happy since when the hood was removed the girl would still be silenced. He released each of the buckles running up the back of the hood and slowly slipped it off of her head. Stephen looked into fearful but angry eyes of emerald green. It was Kara. Sarah’s eyes are deep blue. Kara’s eyes opened as wide as they could possibly open. Obviously the painful shocking had begun again. Kara screamed howls of agony into her gag, forcing Stephen to believe the wires leading to the hood was what made the girls to remain quiet. During the whole time Stephen had been there he had not heard either of them make the noise that Kara is now. Stephen pulled the set of keys from his right pocket and walked to the still hooded Sarah. The lock on her collar opened after two failed attempts with the wrong keys and finished unbuckling it, pulling it free once it was loose enough. Sarah’s beautiful face had the same tear streaked cheeks as Kara but Sarah’s tugged at his heart whereas Kara had made Stephen feel nothing. Sarah’s eyes were filled with more pain than he had ever seen in anybody’s. Kara’s eyes probably showed the same pain, but, Stephen knew Sarah’s eyes; he didn’t know Kara’s other than a few times of meeting her. He decided the girls had suffered enough pain and found the power buttons on the electrical boxes and powered all four off. Both women slumped limply against the restraints securely binding them. Stephen went back to Sarah. Sarah’s blue orbs had always been windows to her emotions and Stephen watch those eyes quickly turn from wonderment, fear, then anger and hold that latter emotion. She screamed through her gag. Stephen could not make out the words but was quite sure she was not thanking him for saving them. Stephen decided he could probably have a much calmer conversation with the girl he had not slept with and left Sarah’s gag strapped deeply in her maw. Stephen walked around to Kara. “Can we have a calm conversation if I remove your gag?” Her lover’s ex-boyfriend asked. “Upphh ouugghh!” He clearly made it out—Fuck you! “I came here because I got an email saying you two were in trouble. It said you girls could die.” He explained to her. “Ohh Aayy.” She replied and Stephen took that to mean they could have that calm dialogue he was requesting. Stephen pulled Kara’s keys out of his pocket and tried four keys before finding the key to the gag. Damned how he wished these keys and locks were marked. He buckled the gag and pulled the large ball from her mouth with a pop. Kara flexed her jaw from side to side and opened and closed, apparently needing to work out the kinks before trying to speak. He gave her the time she needed. “Tell me again. Why the fuck are you here Stephen?!?” Kara hissed. “I got an email from Sarah asking me to help. How else could I be here? I had no idea where you lived. No idea where the key to the door was. And, no idea what the code to the basement door was. It was all in the email I received.” Stephen explained to her as concisely as he knew how. “Ok. So you came to save us. Why’d you fuck us over and spank us? Why are our arms stretched up behind us again? You’re not quite being our saint and fucking savior Stephen!” “Ok…ok. Once I noticed you were safe and not in trouble I stuck around and decided to play. My bad. But I kind of decided I should be rewarded for coming to help.” He said, knowing as soon as it left his mouth he had stepped on his own dick. “What!?! Do you want us to fuck you or something!?! Real fucking chivalrous Stephen!” The venom in Kara’s voice hanging in the air like a heavy mist. “Sarah decided to use you as a backup because she trusted you, you bastard!” “Look. I’ll just reset the machine now that we all know it works, let you girls finish your fun and be gone. We can just leave this behind us.” Stephen said. “Oh sure. We all win. Only after Sarah and I get tortured and tormented for another six fucking hours. What the fuck…it’s a win-win for all of us. We are tired and have suffered a lot of pain for a very long time Stephen. I don’t think I could handle another six hours and I am quite fucking sure that Sarah couldn’t, but fuck it, if that’s what you want to do then gag me, hood us, and fuck us over if that’s what you want to do. I obviously am not in a position to stop you.” “You’ve been in this for six hours?” Stephen asked in amazement. “Well, closer to seven now I’m guessing. Go ahead…give us another six.” Kara said, tears filling her deep green eyes and opening her mouth wide, inviting me to put the gag back in. “No. I can’t do that. I thought maybe it was three, maybe four hours. Not six.” Stephen said. “Could I maybe help you girls play? Not screw you…I know you’re not into that and Sarah isn’t any longer. Just maybe play some S&M games a little?” He asked. Stephen could see Kara thinking about it and she had not nixed the idea straight out, and took this to be a possible good sign. “I will have to ask Sarah what she thinks about it before I can agree to anything. Let us release ourselves and I will talk to her about it. I think I can persuade her. I think you just might have a pretty good idea. We have needed a third person to help us with our kinks.” Kara said, nearly flooring Stephen with her openness to the possibility. Stephen pressed the button on the hoist’s control pad to set it in motion, lowering Kara and Sarah’s arms once again. When there was enough slack, Stephen removed the belt connected between the girl’s wrists from the hook at the end of the cable. He put the keys to each girl’s locks in their perspective hands. “I know you have already seen both of us in a very uncompromising position,” Kara started, “and you will probably be seeing us naked quite a bit over the next while, but, I would prefer you to go upstairs, have a beer, and wait for us to call you with our answer.” The bound girl working at the locks for her release laying before him finished. “Ok.” Stephen replied somberly, hoping he could’ve been allowed to watch the girl’s as they removed their bindings. Stephen did as Kara had requested. Kara and Sarah worked the next fifteen minutes removing their bondage and the wires connected to the rings on their sensual and sexual pleasure parts. The two girl’s sat on the rack as they palavered about what Stephen had requested and Kara had agreed to speak to her lover about. After several minutes, their answer had been reached and Kara yelled up the stairs for Stephen to rejoin them. As Stephen entered the door to the basement and began to turn into the room, he felt a sharp, powerful sting on the back of his neck. The sudden and unexpected jolt of electricity from the stun-gun in Kara’s hand laid him out and unconscious. When Stephen awoke, the pain in his head was not the only sensation he noticed as his mind began to clear. He could feel the steel shackles on his ankles and wrists that was pulling his body tightly across the wooden top of the rack. He could feel the pinch of the clamps on his nipples and the wire wrapped tightly around his balls and cock. The anal plug was also quite apparent. A dildo-gag was held deep and tight within his mouth and a thick blindfold covered his eyes. Stephen could feel the bump of the microphone pressing against his throat, held in place by the leather collar around his neck. “We decided we could use you as our partner Stephen.” Kara said. “But, we need some rest. Sarah and I are very tired. As you just woke up…” Sarah giggled when Kara said it “…you should be good for a while.” “We figured you might enjoy the amount of electricity we endured, so, we left the power levels where they were for us.” This time it was Sarah who spoke. “I would highly advise you to remain very, very quiet and, extremely still. It’s one bitch of a bite when these things go into torture mode.” Sarah finished as she pushed the power buttons to turn on the power-boxes and send voltage into him. Stephen bucked but held his voice. However, the girls had also connected the movement switches and Stephen screamed and thrashed as the power level jumped. “Have fun Stephen. We’re going to get some rest. We’ll see you in several hours.” Kara said, both girls laughing as they closed the door to the basement behind them.

So Jade invited us to the museum after hours, for those that read my stories you will already know, but for noobs, Jade is my sister-in-law, and Vicki is my partner. Now when Jade invites us there it is normally for some private play time. This time she was particularly excited. We arrived promptly and entered the museum just before closing, we wait in the café. Jade comes through locking the main door after the last of the gift shop hangers on left for the night. She is visibly jubilant and tells us to drink up and come with her. We are lead in to the bowels of the building through lots of large heavy doors, this is an old jail. We finally arrive in a large room lit harshly by fluorescent lights. There is a large sign propped up against a table which says “Restraints of the Future”, on the table there are large black cloths covering whatever is on top. ...

story continued from part 13 After many stories relating to rubber fetish and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different, and challenging for me So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

story continued from part 14 After writing many stories relating to rubber fetish, bondage and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different and challenging for me. So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. There is some femdom, maledom and feminisation as well, but it is predominantly a gay rubber tale. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

A message from the author: This is a true story of a narrow escape from one of my electro-torture self-bondage sessions that seemed to go tits-up without me realizing it until well into the session, and it was too late. If you are a novice at the practices of self-bondage, please, please, please, read up on all the ways things can go wrong, and heed all the warnings and advice afforded by more experienced self-bondage practitioners. It may seem stupid, unnecessary, over-cautious, less fun, less exciting…what have you…but experience is usually gained by screwing up at one time or another and learning from those mistake. ...

They were sisters. They had to be sisters. That’s what she wanted. And she was used to getting exactly what she wanted. Money was never an issue. Her agents had been trucking them for a few months and when the time was right they made sure no one would search for them. The two sisters, 20 and 22 years old, were traveling to their aunt’s house in the countryside. Their car was found in a nearby lake, crashed. Car accident, drowned, no bodies found, was the official verdict after some financial “encouragement”. ...

story continues from part two Jessica’s Torment 3: Fear and Electrical Stimuli …As she lay, another orgasm building its way to its need to burst, Jessica swore she could hear something in the main shop. She remained as quiet as she could; having to reduce the power level to keep her from moaning should her suspicions be correct. The noise of the overhead door rolling upon its tracks confirmed her suspicion. Jessica looked at the lock on her shop door and noticed she had not re-locked it after returning from the house with her restraints. ...

story continued from part 13 Chapter 14 Jess put his hands on his head and said; What are we going to do now? I said; with all due respect Mm huhm Sir before making any decision we need all the facts and we do not know what the department want us to do so, Lets call our attorneys and get them to get us an appointment with the person responsible for this subpoena and see if we can get some answers before making any decision. ...

The heavy smell of wet and sweat rubber filled the room as all the small details got finished off. All the cables and wires needed to be linked up as did the wireless systems. Checks where done on the straps and locks to see of they needed to be tighten or not. The onboard entertainment was also looked at. Everything was good and the green light was given. Jess had found an advert on Tumblr for a fetish model needed for a rubber humiliation shoot. She had applied for the role as the whole idea sounded amazingly kinky. She was very happy when they got back to her saying she would be perfect for the shoot. She would only have a couple of days before the session started. She booked the time off work and cleared her dairy. She had arrived in good time and was welcomed by three guys. They said they would be in character to her in the advert and they all had black outfits with balaclavas. She had to meet them in a random run down warehouse in the middle of nowhere. She was a bit worried by the location and how they looked. But she wanted what they had offered her. She was pointed towards a wooden chair and table in the centre of the warehouse. She sat down with the guys standing round her. On the table was a contract with what she needed to do in order to get paid. She would have done the shoot for free, but money is never a bad thing. She quickly read through it and nothing jumped out at her as being too much. So she signed. ...

Angela was very pleased with the mid-summer weather on this Saturday morning. Only a few puffy white clouds dotted the sky, showing no hint of the gray, rain producing, bottoms to them that were so often the case on the coast of Maine. To Angela, the weather seemed perfect to give herself a little adventure without being locked up in her chateaux. Today she would have her fun outdoors and enjoy the sun and the light breeze gently blowing in from the Atlantic. Angela was beginning to get extremely excited about her plans for her mid-morning activities; and the moisture in her panties was proving it. ...

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 12: Lucinda’s Schooltime Academy) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Slave missy discovers that you can be punished with pleasure. This is the story of a young woman’s conviction as a terrorist and what happens to her when she is sentenced to penal slavery. Penal slavery is not impossible. The Thirteenth and Fourteenth Amendments to the Constitution of the United States of America do not NOT prohibit slavery. They only LIMIT slavery to punishment for crimes. In other words, the Constitution allows penal slavery. ...

story continues from part four Chapter 5: In a Barrel Angie sat up in bed, she was sure she heard it this time. She switched the lamp on and searched around the house for probably the third time that night. As before there was nothing there. “This is getting ridiculous, I can’t live this way,” Angie sighed. She wore a short nightgown damp with her own sweat. “I’ve been jumpy for two weeks now expecting them to grab me at any second. I’m going to call them, I don’t care what time of night it is.” She said to the clock which was showing 3:30 AM. ...

story continues from part one Jessica’s Torment 2: Recovery and Electricity … After settling her head on, and wrapping her arms around, her pillow, Jessica fell asleep quickly. Her dreams were filled with nightmares of being unable to escape the bondage she managed to release herself from. There were several variations of her dreams as they played out. Some, she was unable to release herself and her employees found her. In her dreams, it seemed as if her employees did like her as much as she believed they did. They used the opportunity to rape and torture her while teasing her for doing this to herself for them. In other dreams, she died of dehydration after dropping the second key to the floor and well out of her reach or recovery. ...

story continues from part five It has been a while since we have caught up with the messy, bondage activities down on the stable yard so here is the latest edition. I hope people enjoy and if you are new to this series please read the rest in the forum. Messy Riding Lessons - Chapter 6 My name is Claire Fullerton, I am event groom for Hilary Furness-Smyth one of the UK’s top riders, I am also her lover having left my previous life as an app developer to pursue love and my more bizarre tastes. ...

Joan and David had enjoyed their life together for the last five years. They had married when they were both twenty one and shared a deep love of bondage. Joan even wore a latex hobble dress and corset under her tight fitting mermaid wedding dress. One of their favorite games was doing the Sunday papers cross word puzzle together while she was bound and gagged. Joan having to get him to understand her answers to the clues he told her with her mouth filled by whatever large gag one of them had chosen. She would get a reward of having her vibrators turned on briefly for any correct answers and punished by the strong tens unit for any wrong answers, and sometimes for answers he just couldn’t understand. ...

story continues from part five Part 6: The Twins “Remember your choice Neil, number four, The Twins. You have ninety minutes from now.” I looked back at Nurse who was smiling mischievously, I had not realised that the clock was ticking! I eased open the door and tentatively walked forwards into a dimly lit corridor, there were doors to the left and right and a door at the end. The floor was covered with black industrial rubber tiles and the walls were painted red. Wall hung uplighters provided a dim but warm glow. ...

Her body is sweating profusely as she leans forward looking at the wide bands of steel around her legs, thighs and waist. Jenny had slowly closed each around herself making sure that they were tight enough to make her skin pucker over each band before locking them. The steel now held her legs and waist completely motionless and she sat gasping from the six inch wide band cutting deeply into her narrow waist. Jenny tried to wiggle her ass finding the two large phalluses she had embedded deep into the steel chair she was now locked onto combined with the steel restraints made any movement impossible. She leaned forward because even though she knew she was already committed to remain in the chair until the timer she had spun blindly releases the bonds so firmly locked onto her body she was still unwilling to submit fully to the remaining restraints waiting for her. ...

The anticipation was growing. They had been planning this “holiday” since they were married on the cruise ship 6 months before and now, all the work and preparation had finally come to an end. An eerie realisation seemed to descend over the car, on the journey home from dropping off the kids at grandma’s house. Two whole weeks without any children or interruptions. You could cut the tension with a knife, because once they arrived at their driveway, it would be the start of their very own “Kinky moon”. ...

It was her fate to be recycled. She only understood that, being part of the estate of her deceased mistress, it had been decided to have her sold off for reconditioning. She didn’t know exactly what that meant, but she did realize that after thirteen years of activation, and a nearly unwavering routine of service, everything was going to change. The Recycler’s name was Humbolt, who arrived at the house with his assistant Percival. Both were dressed in black suits, matching their blank painted service vehicle. This wasn’t typical of the profession, but an odd caprice of Humbolt, who liked to refer to these trips as ‘bringing out the dead’. Percival didn’t think much of the joke, but knew the value of an apprenticeship in this sort of tech industry, and so he quietly played along. The house was to be sold as well, and with so much of the furniture already moved out, the interior felt very dark and empty. It struck Percival as a rather sad and lonely image then when they found her. Seated on a plain wooden chair in the middle of the bare living room, her head was bowed, a single black power cord running from some part of her back to an outlet in the wall. “You see this,” Humbolt said gruffly, holding out the crumpled yellow work-order sheet in front of her. “Yes,” she replied, raising her head. She was dressed in the manner of an old English maid, with a long black dress and white apron. She had the fair complexion of a European, but had been given long slick black hair that appeared very Asian. “You’ve been given over for reconditioning,” Humbolt informed her, “You will come along with us.” Percival came around behind her, unhooking the power cord from it’s socket at the base of her neck. Moving aside some of her thick hair, he read off the stamped serial number. “Hmm, a 213,” he remarked. “I was expecting something more ancient from what we’d been told.” “Yes, well, still hardly state of the art,” Humbolt shrugged, studying her. “At least it’ll be an easier job though. I quite like the face.” “She is pretty,” Percival agreed, helping the machine to her feet. At first glance, she did seem very human. But, in accordance with the Artificial Persons Act, did possess one distinctly non-human feature. Circular metal panels, lined with a single groove in the middle, were mounted on either side of her head, just above and behind the ears. “My name is Lynn,” she introduced herself to them both, her voice inflected with a slight English accent, though her overall pattern of speech was characteristically deliberate. “Only for now it is,” Humbolt told her. “Come on, follow us into the van.” ...

It was her fate to be recycled. She only understood that, being part of the estate of her deceased mistress, it had been decided to have her sold off for reconditioning. She didn’t know exactly what that meant, but she did realize that after thirteen years of activation, and a nearly unwavering routine of service, everything was going to change. The Recycler’s name was Humbolt, who arrived at the house with his assistant Percival. Both were dressed in black suits, matching their blank painted service vehicle. This wasn’t typical of the profession, but an odd caprice of Humbolt, who liked to refer to these trips as ‘bringing out the dead’. Percival didn’t think much of the joke, but knew the value of an apprenticeship in this sort of tech industry, and so he quietly played along. The house was to be sold as well, and with so much of the furniture already moved out, the interior felt very dark and empty. It struck Percival as a rather sad and lonely image then when they found her. Seated on a plain wooden chair in the middle of the bare living room, her head was bowed, a single black power cord running from some part of her back to an outlet in the wall. “You see this,” Humbolt said gruffly, holding out the crumpled yellow work-order sheet in front of her. “Yes,” she replied, raising her head. She was dressed in the manner of an old English maid, with a long black dress and white apron. She had the fair complexion of a European, but had been given long slick black hair that appeared very Asian. “You’ve been given over for reconditioning,” Humbolt informed her, “You will come along with us.” Percival came around behind her, unhooking the power cord from it’s socket at the base of her neck. Moving aside some of her thick hair, he read off the stamped serial number. “Hmm, a 213,” he remarked. “I was expecting something more ancient from what we’d been told.” “Yes, well, still hardly state of the art,” Humbolt shrugged, studying her. “At least it’ll be an easier job though. I quite like the face.” “She is pretty,” Percival agreed, helping the machine to her feet. At first glance, she did seem very human. But, in accordance with the Artificial Persons Act, did possess one distinctly non-human feature. Circular metal panels, lined with a single groove in the middle, were mounted on either side of her head, just above and behind the ears. “My name is Lynn,” she introduced herself to them both, her voice inflected with a slight English accent, though her overall pattern of speech was characteristically deliberate. “Only for now it is,” Humbolt told her. “Come on, follow us into the van.” ...

Tina had been reading stories about Tens units for months and researching how they work getting more curious about how or if they could improve herself bondage games. Tina finally ordered a small unit that had been advertised as the strongest unit available in its size. Tina eagerly awaited the unit’s arrival and planned her first session with it after she experimented with it for a while of course. When the unit arrived Tina was surprised at its size, she had seen the dimensions but hadn’t realized it was small enough to come with a belt clip making it very discrete. Her mind filled with all kinds of possibilities for use in public as she re-read the instructions installing the batteries then sticking four pads to her ass and plugging them in. ...

(story continues from Kiss the Girl) Part 2 “It’s just a game… a bondage game… right?” I asked in a voice barely louder than a whisper. CeeCee looked back at me, trembling just a little, perhaps. “Right?” I asked again. “Right?” Though she made no more movement, I could tell what her answer was going to be by the way she was breathing and the blur of tears forming in her eyes. ...

Abby had been sleeping locked in the dog crate for years having been given the strong metal cage by a friend that was moving because she had told her she was thinking about getting a dog. Abby had lied about getting a dog she had been keeping an eye on the cage since she had first gone to the house. Abby had been fascinated by the idea of using it in her self bondage games finally getting the chance when her friend went out of town and asked her to feed her dog while she was gone. Abby was ecstatic knowing she would have three days to play inside the metal prison she had been dreaming about. Abby had read as many stories as she could find about using the cage and determined that a combination lock would be the best way to delay her release by using the sun. Her first night she climbed into the cage wearing her leather chastity belt, favorite ball gag harness and having locked her ankles together before backing into the cage. Abby wore a gag every night so having it wedged between her teeth was nothing new the only thing new was not having her hands cuffed tightly behind her back. Abby found the cage was much smaller inside than she thought it would be and giggled around the gag as her shoulders touched the sides of the cage walls. ...

(story continues from Be Careful What You Wish For 2) Part 3 It was mid afternoon or so when Dexter returned to collect me and he carried with him a transparent latex catsuit. “Mistress orders you to wear this” he said as he offered it to me. I reluctantly put on the fairly loose fitting one piece rubber outfit with built in feet and gloves and zipped it up. Now handcuffed and with a hobble chain fitted I was to taken to my rubber clad tormentor back in the dungeon area. ...

Gina watched the movie for the hundredth time replaying the scenes showing the victims in their restraints being ruthlessly tortured with no hope of escape writhing in their bonds. Unable to stop herself from masturbating as she wished it was her being tied down and tortured. After her mild orgasm she sat breathing hard and wishing she had the nerve to restrain herself for more than a few hours. Even though she was very experienced in self bondage she had never felt like she could really take it for longer than she had in the past. Her longest time being helplessly bond had been slightly more than three hours in a strict hogtie she had placed herself in. She had forced herself to wriggle her way through the house and find the keys hanging from an ice block all while gagged and hooded with her tits bound and clamped. ...

The Maze Light slowly filled James’s blurred and hazily eyes as feeling returned to his body. He was laying on a dirty and hard concrete floor with a banging headache and sore muscles. His skin was wet and itchy is if he was wearing something odd. What the hell had happened to him last night. He struggled to sit upright and waited to have a look around. The whole room was made from concrete and had water marks running down the walls. It looked like something out of a horror film as his heart started racing. His eyes whipped round the room and then he saw them. Two jet black figures laying on the ground. They looked alive as he saw their chests going up and down. They looked like a man and a women. Their skin was shinning and black, had they been painted. ...

story continues from Casted Forever She had been playing with fiberglass casts for quite a while, her longest adventure had been for nine days under complete control of her friend Julia. It had been almost a year since Lisa had been immobilized for anything longer than a weekend and she had been planning a new adventure during the whole time waiting for her vacation to come up again. Lisa still wore her tight corsets daily and often would wrap her small waist in fiberglass, leaving her cutting equipment with Julia so she had control of how long she wore the rigid corset. Sometimes she even added a cast over her breasts and through her crotch making it a one piece swim suit style chastity cast. Julia had forced her to wear the last one she had done for 21 days, while she went out of town for two weeks for work after she had already been in the strong cast for a week. Lisa had been glad she had left holes for her enema tube and one to pee out of but by the time Julia returned she wished she hadn’t put the small egg inside her, its constant teasing and keeping her on the edge of climax made her very tense after the batteries had died. ...

She doesn’t know how she got in the position she’s in now. She watches herself in the large mirror struggling, her beautiful eyes, the eyes everyone wants to get lost in, darting around the darkened room searching for the person who has placed her in this strange situation. She is only able to catch glimpses of that someone in the large mirror across from her. She is wondering why, she desperately wants to know how long she has been here and when she will be freed. Again she sees something moving but only notices it from the corner of her swiveling eyes and when she looks back the person she thought she saw is gone and only her image remains in the mirror. Incapable of making any sounds no matter how hard she tries she listens to her desperate gasps and the creaking of the rubber encasing her, and the leather restraining her to the strange chair. ...

Awaking in bondage was new to me, Eva had spent many mornings awaking in bondage of some sort but now it was my turn. The company I had worked for had closed leaving me unemployed for the first time in my adult life. Luckily Eva had finished school and gotten a very good job a few weeks before and could easily support us while I looked for a job so I also thought of this time as a long vacation. We had been practicing bondage since before we met each other and it still plays a large part in our lives, even now Eva wears her steel chastity belt and extreme heels at work and we have a new suit on the way. ...

Karen became wet as she began walking out of the fancy building where she met with her editor. Mmm, she moaned slightly as she was walking to her car. Karen had always been into bondage since she was 12 years old. Now being 33, living on her own in a quiet farm town where everyone minded their business. She loved being out in the country, the smell of fresh air and open space, compared to working in the city. She couldn’t stand all the traffic, noise and rude people. Luckily for her she was a free lance writer and only checked in for one week every two months. ...

The sound of liquid bubbling over and over again filled the pitch black room. That was followed by a slow and continuous squeaking sound as the noise started to build. Then the sound of moaning from a victim in a blind panic come to life. The sound was echoing around in the darkness as the cries for help become louder. Sound was not the only thing to be filling the room. The room was covered in a number of odd smells. The smell of heavy metal was strong as was the smell of sweaty latex. That was mixed in with the smell of fear and panic. The moans of a submissive rubber slave had reached the limits of the huge gag and hoods. The subject was fully awoke and needed to be enlightened on its new home. ...

(story continues from Birching Miss Birch 2) A Mad Bitch Office Manager is tamed by her secretary. An autocratic and abusive office manager, known by all who work under her as “The Mad Bitch,” is retrained during a weekend “Wilderness Bonding Experience” and turned into a submissive slave, lily. Slave lily is a natural-born pain-slut, so this story– eventually– gets to a lot of pain and humiliation. If that isn’t your preferred genre, you might want to skip this story. Also, all sex is F/f, so if you want M/F or M/f, this isn’t your story. ...

My heart pounded in my ears almost as loud as the dirt pounding on the lid of the casket that was only inches above my face. I had asked for this, dreamed and fantasized about it for years, but I was quickly finding that my dreams and fantasies where a lot different than the hard cold reality of being buried alive. I strained against the straps that held me down, but it was useless. The leather straps were very tight, very secure, and held me nearly motionless. If only I hadn’t been so determined to feel like a prisoner, a captive. If only I hadn’t insisted that I be strapped down so tightly. ...

My heart pounded in my ears almost as loud as the dirt pounding on the lid of the casket that was only inches above my face. I had asked for this, dreamed and fantasized about it for years, but I was quickly finding that my dreams and fantasies where a lot different than the hard cold reality of being buried alive. I strained against the straps that held me down, but it was useless. The leather straps were very tight, very secure, and held me nearly motionless. If only I hadn’t been so determined to feel like a prisoner, a captive. If only I hadn’t insisted that I be strapped down so tightly. ...

Marilyn was warmly welcomed into James’s lonely countryside home, she had met him online and they had talked in detail about extreme bondage. www.kinkysoul.com was the name of the fetish website. She had seen pictures of his self bondage session and what he would do to a beautiful young women, they had many dreams and fantasies in common. Marilyn had told James, that she wanted heavy bondage with rubber and kinky toys. ...

_Author's Note:_Another quickie . I’m sure many of us have had similar ideas when watching the commercials. This may read a lot like a re-tread, but it deals with images I enjoy.* “And…CUT!” The director called out. “That’s a wrap people. See you all again on Monday.” Carly Foulkes let out a relieved sigh and climbed off the Kawasaki ZX10 that sat on the stage in front of a large ‘Green Screen’ used for special effects. “Any longer on that damn bike and I’d be walking like a cowboy for a month.” She thought bemusedly to herself, as she pulled off the full-face crash helmet. The last hour of taping had required her to keep the helmet’s face shield down the majority of the time. That, combined with the heat from all the lighting had given her waterproof makeup a run for its money. Still, the warm air of the studio felt cool against her flush skin. Unfortunately for the moment, her hair and face were the only things benefitting from exposure to “fresh” air. That was because Carly was still clad in the sponsor’s signature, black and magenta colored leather catsuit. Of course, no one associated with the commercial openly called it that. Be it referred to as a “costume, riding togs, leathers” whatever, all knew that it personified the oldest adage in advertising. Sex sells. And Carly was selling it big time. Hokey as it might sound, she looked as if her shapely, 5'9" frame had been poured into the leather garment. Add to that the feline grace with which she walked, even while wearing the high heeled boots and the cell phone carrier’s profits had almost doubled. Her compensation for this had made sweating buckets during each shoot infinitely more tolerable. Still, as she “squished” back to her dressing room, the crew rapidly breaking down equipment in anticipation for the upcoming weekend, Carly briefly longed for the early days as spokeswoman when all she had to wear was a frilly pink dress. “I’ll be in shorts and a tee, drinking ice cold Evian in less than 10 minutes.” The actress reminded herself. Carly was smiling at this image as she entered her dressing room. The smile vanished in confusion and beneath a large cloth which suddenly covered the lower half of her face. At the same time, a powerful arm wrapped around her torso trapping her arms. The cloth felt damp and cool, but also seemed to burn her skin. When she gasped in surprise, her eyes, nose and throat began to burn as well. Knowing that something was wrong, if not exactly what, she began to thrash instinctively. “That’s it baby, fight me!” Whispered a familiar, yet uncharacteristically menacing voice in her ear. This only exacerbated Carly’s confusion which, even under these circumstances, seemed to have blossomed drastically out of proportion. The actress twisted and grunted whilst trying to call for help. With each of these efforts, she drew more of the noxious fumes into her lungs. Rapidly, her confusion seemed to grow less important. In fact, the need for, or ability to frame any rational thought felt less and less imperative. Ignoring a far off cry of caution, Carly toppled into the welcoming arms of oblivion. “Confusion” seemed to be the watchword of the day. As Carly slowly awoke, her body taking a languid inventory, the actress registered an assortment of aches, pains and other “oddities”. She fumbled to remember what had taken place. Had she recently gone through a particularly grueling Tae-Bo class? Had she and her boyfriend enjoyed a night of exceptionally energetic sex? None of the pieces seemed to fall into place. Her shoulders, arms and legs ached as if just having worked out, but that didn’t explain the ache in her jaw. Her breasts hurt and her sex felt weird, but that didn’t explain the crush on her head and torso, nor the semi-urgent need to defecate. Figuring it was time to wake up and work things out, Carly decided to get the blood flowing with a good old fashioned stretch. It was when nothing happened that she put it all together. “I’m tied up!” She realized. Straining once more, it hit her at what an understatement that was. She could hardly move! “hhhmmnnnngffff!!!” The beauty called for help. She was dumbfounded into silence at how muted her cry was. Belatedly, she became cognizant of how her gaping mouth was filled to overflowing by a spongy mass. She tried to spit it out, but her tongue was trapped beneath the dense packing. She tried to close her mouth, but the pressure of the stuff kept her jaw jacked wide open. Something narrow bit into the corners of her mouth passed around her head and dug into the base of her skull with particular ferocity. Carly tried to reach up and rip the abomination away. That’s when the mystery of her aching shoulders was solved. Her arms wouldn’t budge! More accurately, they were crushed together behind her back from fingertips to elbows and beyond. She kicked out desperately, but her legs remained stubbornly folded. In an odd observation amongst all this disturbing discovery, Carly noted that she could feel the heels of her boots pressing into her butt cheeks. This spurred the realization that she could feel the familiar cling of the catsuit all over her body. “Back amongst the living, are we?” Said a voice off to her right. The actress whipped her head that way, dread sweeping over her as it was clear that that was all she could move. Her wide, frightened eyes settled on her director sitting casually in a nearby chair. He was holding a camera and on the floor next to him was a monitor facing in her direction. It took a long moment for Carly to realize that the person in the image was her. When in costume, she was accustomed to seeing nothing but leather from the neck down. But now she gazed upon the color coordinated “accessories” to her advertising persona. Some kind of ‘sleeve’ trapped her arms behind her keeping them perpetually straight. Carly strained once more against it, the sleeve’s gleaming black and magenta surface hardly flexing. She wriggled her fingers what little they could. She couldn’t feel her sweaty fingers or palms and deduced she was still wearing the costume’s tight gloves. 2" wide leather straps (matching color scheme of course) pinned her arms to her spine by passing around her ridiculously reduced torso. Some sort of waist cincher or corset squeezed her midsection without pause, eliminating any hope of bending or twisting. More of the same straps kept her legs folded. She couldn’t be sure, but it felt like they’d been strapped individually and then together. Above where the leather ended, things were no better. The least distressing feature was her hair, which had been gathered into a tight ponytail high on the back of her head. Substantially more distressing, was a one inch leather strap bisecting a magenta mass that looked to be trying to spill from her gaping mouth. “ggnnnnmmffff!” Carly grunted, involuntarily screen testing the gag for the camera. The director chuckled, tossing a foam ball almost 6" in diameter up in the air. It was the exact same color as what peeked out between Carly’s painted lips. “Kids aren’t the only ones who can play with these.” He said. “I must say, I had a hell of a time cramming it all into that pretty mouth of yours.” Carly wouldn’t have believed it possible that such a large object would fit in her mouth if she weren’t experiencing the devastating effect first hand. “nnnnnghhhh!” She grunted in a combination of discomfort, anger and bafflement. She wanted out and she wanted out NOW! Explanations (and apologies and lawsuits) could come later. Carly thrashed at her restraints in a panic-fueled fury, unconsciously keeping track of her progress in the monitor. Although she knew exactly how much effort she was exerting to break free, it did not reflect on the TV screen. At best, it looked like she was writhing in slow motion. Exhaustion quickly overtook her and she lay there gasping, her body drenched with sweat beneath her leather second skin. “Well,” the director said, “that was quite a little tiff. God, actors can be so hard to work with. And we’re not even done with your costume yet.” “First, a little something to enhance your ‘Damsel in Distress’ motivation.” He fixed the camera to a squat tripod and strolled over. Using his foot, he rolled Carly on to her side then knelt beside her. With great apprehension (and helplessness) the actress looked down to follow his actions. She noticed three rubber hoses with bulbs at their ends trailing away from her catsuit. One was at her chest, the other two from a strap that descended from the corset and dove down between her legs. Only now did Carly notice the firm pressure against her crotch, the strictness of her other bonds overshadowing it. The spokeswoman tried to twist away from her assailant with negligible results as he reached for the hose at her chest. She could do nothing to prevent whatever he planned to do next. “I do apologize for having to take certain liberties in your preparation.” He explained remorselessly. With that, he began squeezing the bulb. Almost immediately, Carly felt a tightening around the base of each breast. This was quickly accompanied by an uncomfortable “prickling” sensation consuming each tit. The brunette tried to flinch away from the sensation, but her breasts had nowhere to go. She looked up at the director in distraught puzzlement. “An inflatable rubber bra with rubber spiked lining.” He answered her unable-to-be-spoken question. “Although quite stiff and sharp, the spikes won’t pierce your skin. That is, unless you struggle too hard.” By the time he disconnected the hose, Carly thought her breasts had been placed over hot coals. She tried to twist or shrink away from the horrible sensation, but could find no respite. She quickly discovered that any attempt to shy away only caused her more grief. Tears welled up in her eyes, eyes which pleaded with him to let her go. His expression told her he had no such inclination. Instead, he began squeezing the first of the two bulbs lower down. To her horror, she felt something expanding inside her vagina. It rapidly grew to proportions she’d never experienced during intercourse. He stopped pumping somewhere between extremely uncomfortable and agonizing. Throughout the process, Carly had kept up a stream of muffled protests, complaints and pleas, none of which did her any good. “Boy,” he said as he disconnected the hose, “if you’re gonna raise that much of a fuss over that, you’re probably not going to like this at all.” Squeezing the last bulb, Carly’s eyes shot wide as something began to expand in her rectum. She went ballistic, having never diddled with her back passage in the past. Her doubled up legs tried to knock his hands away while at the same time she tried to squirm in any direction but here. Her breasts started to scream “Knock It Off!” but she kept trying. And the probe kept inflating. By the time he disconnected the last hose, the brunette beauty was writhing like a hypothermic eel. When exhaustion finally put a halt to her escape attempts she was no better off. As she lay there, she realized that remaining motionless caused her the least amount of intolerable duress. Her eyes were drawn once more to the monitor. The flush face and tearing eyes on the screen only hinted at the perverse depth of what she was experiencing. “You never knew that acting could be so fulfilling did you?” He said. “Well, that takes care of the inside, let’s finish with the rest of your costume.” He callously rolled Carly back on to her stomach. The jabbing at her breasts trebled but she dare not attempt to rock back on her side. Her “nnnnnmmmphh!” was more groan than protest. She watched him with disinterested interest, her brain still trying to wrap itself around her predicament. He approached with yet more leather, color coordinated as usual. “This should help quiet your incessant yapping.” He said. Carly’s world went dark as something was pulled up over her face. Her vision did return, but she found that she’d lost most of her peripheral vision. She felt leather enveloping her head accompanied by a yanking on her ponytail. The thick skin shifted as the director made some minor adjustments. And then the whole thing began to shrink as a fierce tugging pulled her head up involuntarily. It continued to shrink until not a millimeter of her head escaped the squeeze. Although she could still see, the sensation was stifling and claustrophobic. “mmmmmnnnnh!” Carly groaned, the sound emanating more inside her head than out. ...

story continued from part one Chapter 2: New Rubber Toy Inducted The prostrate form, dazed and befuddled by the overwhelming sensory tour de force, almost instantly fell into another stupor as the vehicle slowed to a halt - the engine already silenced. After a few moments doors opened briefly and then closed - gently but seemingly with hurried purpose. She was suddenly stirred to consciousness as the hatch-cover to her compartment was unlatched and lifted upward with a squeal of hinges. ...

Having just found his seat on the Ryanair flight from Dublin, Ireland to London Luton airport. Brian was a tall guy at “6.6” and found it hard work to get into the small seat. Lucky he was thin and not fat, or it would have been very uncomfortable. He was clean shaven with short black hair and green eyes. An overall good looking guy with a razor sharp mind. He laid back in his seat and turned his music on. A quick trip with some great tunes. It was then he saw a girl in front of the plane. Oh my god, it was his ex-girlfriend. She was a fetish loving bitch and she hated him for leaving her. Maybe she wouldn’t see him or with any luck, remember him. He tried to drop down and make himself invisible. ...

On the sidewalks of a south Oxford industrially estate a lone woman walked home. Her high heels clicked softly on the concrete as the strong wind hit her hard. Samantha was completely lost and had no idea where she was going. She was on her way to a huge party and had dolled herself up. But she looked a bit stupid walking around some industrial area in a long black dress and high heels. It was a hot summers night and Samantha continued walking around in circles. She had forgotten to recharge her phone and should of just gone home. But she was not that lucky and was also being watched. ...

Chapter 1: New Rubber Toy She was admirably ensconced on the bed; naked apart from the totally occlusive rubber hood enveloping her freshly shaved pate. She could not see, could barely hear and could utter little more than throaty grunts or moans such was the effectiveness of the breath-through, inflatable gag occupying her jaw aching mouth. The hood was secured to her head by means of a truly extreme posture collar whose rolled rubber edges added a measure of comfort that belied the considerable discomfort of compressive pressure on her throat as well as the strict denial of head movement. It also lent her an almost alien, dehumanised and vaguely insect aspect. ...

story continues from part two Part 3: The Party Friday I slept long and deep, a contented mind at peace. When I eventually stirred my mind was filled with thoughts of Rubber Maid, those wonderful moments in the playroom. I wondered if I would ever discover her identity. Whilst I was wrestling with those thoughts the door unlocked and she entered my room, resplendent in her maid’s costume which shimmered under the bright lights. I sat up in bed and she placed a large lap tray across my thighs delivering a superb continental breakfast with orange juice. She avoided eye contact but I noticed that her hood had a buckled gag attached rather than a completely sealed mouth. ...

(story continues from Jasmine becomes a Slave 5: Slave Contract) Part Six Chapter 16: The Slave Demo For the next two weeks, jasmine cleaned the house and learned how to cook like a professional chef. Each evening she was taken to the dungeon by Racheal and was used in bondage on various pieces of equipment. The control belt was removed during these sessions, and Racheal would spank, cane, paddle, flog and whip her. Also use clamps and other items of pain. One night jasmine was stretched on the rack face up as taunt as Racheal thought she could take. Over the next hour Racheal applied small clothespins until her body was covered with two hundred clothespins. Jasmine could barely stand the pain but slowly her body again took over and soon she was on the verge of an orgasm. Using a fly swatter, Racheal proceeded to whack the clothespins off of jasmine. As each pin was swatted off the pain increased and before Racheal had finished jasmine had two wonderful orgasms. ...

continued from part one Part 2: Rubbermaid Training Thursday The door opened shattering my deep sleep, vivid dreams of rubber, bondage and sex had occupied my subconscious, my rigid cock was testament to those thoughts. I sat up in bed as light flooded the room, Gimp swung open the door and Rubbermaid entered carrying a tray, resplendent in her black rubber uniform. The combination of the rustling rubber and the reflective glossy black surface made my cock twitch. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Dehumanize Emily was 61 hours into her very long prison sentence and was not in a good way. As the camera in her cell zooms slowly into her latex skunk mask, it had sweat dripping from under the hood. The guard controlling the camera was laughing away to himself at the sight of this poor latex girl. He knew she would be upgraded to maximum security in the morning. But only if she was broken in both mind and body. ...

Julie rode the old cargo elevator to the 4th floor of the old factory building. When the elevator stopped, Julie opened to doors to the elevator, revealing a second, standard door that you would find at the entrance to any house or apartment. Julie opened the door to the 3500 square foot loft and shoved her way inside. It was approaching 11:00 pm. Once inside she went over to the thermostat and turned it up a little. Being February in New York City, it was cold inside the loft. “I have to buy a programmable thermostat for days like this,” Julie thought. Normally Julie would crank up the temp up into the 70’s, but for what she was going to do, she wanted the place to stay cool. ...

In future Womyn have all power & lustful thought is a crime. In a future time, a young lawyer is accused of a “man crime.” Specifically, he is accused of violating The Protection of Womyn Act by thinking of a Womyn in the office in a “lustful and illegal” fashion. The punishment for such a crime is the pain and humiliation of a public milking and possibly the complete removal of his manhood, leaving him a eunuch. ...

Part 1: Rubber Reveal Saturday My deep sleep was interrupted by bells, alarm bells from my neighbour’s house across the road. I jumped out of bed, opened the curtains and observed the flashing blue neon light on the alarm box. I groaned inwardly as I knew I had to investigate as I had agreed to keep watch on Bob’s house while he was away. Thankfully my wife was away for seven days on a “girlie” holiday so she was spared the 3.20am alarm call! ...

story continues from part eight The final part of “My Butler James” has two endings, one of which is a somewhat happy ending and the other an alternate dark ending. Part 9a: The Pay Per View Heiress = Good & Part 9b: Gloria’s Last Scene= darker ending - you choose. Part 9b: Gloria’s Last Scene Warning: This version of the ending of My Butler James is darker that most I have written. Hours later the black helicopters landed and deposited their human cargo, a team of black uniformed security men with no rank insignia or service in evidence. These men had only side arms on their persons, and the look of technicians landing in a known secure location, and I watched the waiting three human feeders and James speak with them, and then lead them toward the mansion as if they were on holiday. Another civilian chopper landed as far away from the others as possible, and this one sat as if waiting for something with no persons either leaving, or entering, it’s tinted windows hiding what was inside, their being a stark contrast to it’s gleaming white fuselage. Did the good guys always wear white, or ride up on white horses, or did that only happen in the movies? ...

Briana smiled as she carefully locked the front door. Turning, she strode into the living room, pausing beside a large, wheeled suitcase. Slowly, and with obvious effort, she lowered the case to lie flat, then slid the zippers open and throwing back the top to reveal the naked woman curled within. “Hello, Jolene,” she said, dragging the limp form from the case. “Oh,” she smiled, “I do know who you are, by the way. Wouldn’t do to kidnap the wrong woman, after all.” ...

James slowly started to regain consciousness as he come back to the real world. His vision was blurry and his mind was hazy as he struggled to see clearly. The area he was in was pitch black with only a couple of red lights in the corners of the room. He tried moving his arms and legs and found he was unable to do so. He tried to speak and not only did his jaw remain still, but he couldn’t hear a thing. It was like he had said nothing at all. His body felt compressed and squeezed by an unknown force. He also had an odd smell filling his nose each time he breathed in. He wanted to know what the hell was going on. What had happened to him last night? He was having a great time an a local music club as a heavy metal band played on stage. The lead singer was a stunning and kept looking at him as she screamed into the microphone. He loved the way she looked as she jumped around the stage like a mad hatter. She was wearing some shiny black leggings and a leather corset that covered her body. She was also wearing a leather dog collar and black gloves that worked their way down her arms to her shoulders. She was as hot as hell as her long black hair rocked around her. He couldn’t see her face very well, thanks to the endless flashing lights and other people in the crowed. He was a little bit drunk and wanted this hot girl in his bed tonight, so after they finished he went over to her. They talked for a short while and then they left the club in each others arms. She had asked him back to her place and after a couple of drinks and a good laugh, they had gone to bed. Oddly his brain was at a blank as to what happened in the bedroom. He kept thinking about what may have happened for the next 5 minutes until his brain remembered what the odd smell was. He was not looking for the answer to that question and found it distracting at first. But slowly it worked it’s way into the centre of his thinking. The odd smell was latex, 100% it was latex. Now why could he smell latex? And could that have anything to do with the night before. He remembered her outfit from last night, it was black and shiny. It could have been latex and she could have a latex fetish. Fetish was a word that made him uneasy. He had seen a number of different fetishes on the television and in books over the last few years. They all looked odd and wierd. Not something he wanted to be a part of and was starting to hope he had not had sex with this girl now. She was likely to be a nutter and he needed to get far away from her. James hated odd people and wished the world was a more normal place. He had no idea how right he was about this girl. But he had no hope in hell of escaping her latex bondage cell. She had mixed drugs into his drinks and had got the cold concrete bondage cell ready. She waited for him to finish his 4th drink of the night, before leading him to the cell. The second she opened the door to his new home, he tried to run away. The image of the room was burnt into his wide open eyes. He struggled to put one leg in front of the other as the drugs started to hit him. He used the wall to aid himself as he tried to make it to the front door. His legs had start to fold over and his eyes had started to close. He was fighting to stay awake as she softly smiled at him. His body was becoming numb and his vision had left him in the dark. Soft moans broke free from his lips as his mouth lost the ability to talk. He was now breathing heavily on the floor as the last bit of life left his body. He was out cold and just a couple of steps from the exit he so wanted. She removed his street clothes and dragged his into the concrete cell. Once inside she forced him into a tight rubber bondage suit. The suit covered every inch of his body in the warm latex. The only part of his body not covered by the rubber was his dick. The rubber suit was already well lubed and had been shinned. The rubber suit was squeezing into his body as she added a very special outer layer. It was a rubber vacuum suit. The suit was a little bit bigger then his bondage suit and covered his whole body, from the neck down. His dick went into a glass cage and torture device. She closed and locked the zip at the back of the suit and started the vacuum. She had lubed the inside of the vacuum suit so the rubber did not stick together. The vacuum slowly enclosed his body in a very tight grip as the air was sucked out. The now vice like suit was being emptied of air at an alarming rate. The rubber suit folded itself around his hands and feet. It pressed itself against his rubber covered body and made breathing hard work. As the last of the air was taken from the rubber suit, it become almost solid. The rubber crushed into James’s latex covered body as the vacuum completed it’s work. The way the suit wrapped around his body made it look like he had flaps. They outlined the whole rim of the suit from his neck to his toes. It helped make the suit airtight and it hid the opening to undo the vacuum. Now the bondage suits had been completed it was time to add a collar and a couple of hoods to the mix. The first hood covered his head completely apart from four small holes for him to breath through and see out of. The thick rubber bondage hood also had padding around his eyes and ears. The hood had a build in penis gag which filled James’s mouth and made speaking impossible. The gag controlled his teeth, tongue and jaw. She laced the hood closed and placed a padlock at the base of the hood to stop it from coming off. The holes around his eyes allowed him some light and vision. But he could only see a small dot of colour against the darkness of the hood. She then placed the second bondage hood over his rubber head. This one looked like a cross between a diving mask and space helmet. The back part of the hood was rubber with a web of straps running across it. A zip could be seen running down the back of the hood. The front of the mask was see through glass from top to bottom and side to side. In the centre on the inside was a rubber face mask with a number of tubes coming from it. The tubes exited the mask near the chin and worked their way around the right side of the hood, just below the ear. The rubber face mask would cover his mouth and nose. The tube would give him air from a controlled supply. She squeezed the hood over his head and closed the zip, then she pulled the straps tightly around his head. She when added the neck long leather collar to his outfit. The collar would stop him from moving his neck more than a couple of inches in any direction. It was gripping his neck in a tight embrace as she locked it shut. Now that her new subject was suited and booted it was time to put it in some bondage. She already had 10 leather cuffs with heavy chains ready for him. She also had a spreader bar for his ankles and knees. The concrete cell had a web of eye hooks on both the floor and ceiling. From which long heavy metal chains had been rolled into a circle like a snake. She also had some large metal belts waiting for him as well. First she placed a leather cuff on each of his ankles and closed them as tightly as she could. She then locked the spread bar to the ankles cuffs to kept his legs wide apart. She then locked the spread bar and cuffs to the floor by using two of the eye hooks and accompanying chains. She pulled the chains until they had no give left in them. His ankles had now been bound to the floor and they would be followed by his knees. Placing two more of the leather cuffs round his knees and linking a smaller spread bar between them, she restrained his lower legs. She once again chained them to the floor and padlocked everything shut. With James unconscious and folded over at the stomach, it was getting challenging to work on him. So she added two cuffs to his wrists and elbows and grabbed a couple of chains from the eye hooks on the ceiling. And started to put them together above his head. She may have been around 6ft, but it was hard to reach his stretched out hands. She did it by standing on the spreader bar between his knees and climbing up his body. With him acting as a footstool, she connected the chains to the cuffs and pulled them tightly closed. His arms now hang lifelessly above his head. With another layer of bondage around his elbows. She was careful not to rip the rubber vacuum suit on her way down and checked it over the second her feet hit the ground. She was smiling at her helpless victim as she wrapped three large metal belts around his body. The belts squeezed the air from his body as she padlocked them closed. She then joined them to the floor and ceiling using the chains. The rubber vacuum suit was folding over the metal belt as she add a chain to his collar. It would keep his head pointing towards the ground. She then added the last set of cuffs to his upper legs and locked them to the ceiling with chains. He was now completely bound and anchored to both the ceiling and floor. The cuffs and belt cut into him and the rubber suits added almost painful pressure. He would never escape from his new home. She still needed to set up the toy covering his dick. But she wanted him to wake up first. She wheeled over a large metal table with two levels. On both levels, she had placed a mountain of machinery with tubes and wires running all over the place. She joined up the tubes from his breathing mask to a machine on the top level. It would now control his breathing. She had done it. Now she just needed him to woke up and live out a real nightmare. So she turned off the lights, locked the door and waited. James slowly started to regain consciousness as he come back to the real world. His vision was blurry and his mind was hazy as he struggled to see clearly. The area he was in was pitch black with only a couple of red lights in the corners of the room. He tried moving his arms and legs and found he was unable to do so. He tried to speak and not only did his jaw remain still, but he couldn’t hear a thing. It was like he had said nothing at all. His body feel compressed and squeezed by an unknown force. He also had an odd smell filling his nose each time he breathed in. The memories from last night come crashing back to James as he become fully aware of what happen. He was no longer dead to the world and started struggling for movement. He found almost nothing more and if it did, it was only an inch or two. He was in bondage and he hated bondage. He could only see through a pin hole, he could not speak and he was completely deaf. This was serious bondage. He had no idea about his new mistress entering his concrete tomb, until she started playing around with his new penis toy. Because of the technically placed holes in his rubber suits, she could remove the cage and add some fun toys. She could do everything without deflating the vacuum suit. The suits also acted as a cock ring and kept blood trapped in his penis. Which meant the second she removed the cage (the only thing keeping his cock safe) His dick was rock hard and pointing skyward. She was smiling away to herself as her dreams of having an unwilling slave to torture. His dick would be her play thing for as long as she wanted. She had a long steel pole in her hand ready. Lube was dripping from in and onto the floor as she moved it into position. The pole was the same size as his piss hole and would be hell to insert. The lube would help her push it all the way in. Adding some lube to the tip of his penis, she started drilling it into him. He started to breath as quickly as he could and the chains started to rattle as he tried to break them. Inch by inch the steel pole worked it’s way down the small hole. She was playing with him as it reached the end of his manhood. She quickly added a clear plastic strap at the base of his cock and another just below the tip. The metal pole had a ring on the top of it. The two plastic straps had four smaller rings, one on each side. She linked four metal chains to the top ring and then vertically linked them to the rings on the straps. Each chain was tighten to an almost penis bending level. She then added four shock pads to the shaft of his dick and started working on the balls. She was going to use a vice like device to crush his worthless balls. Two black plastic squares where placed above and below his balls. She then added four screws to each of the corners and started closing them. For the first minute he felt nothing and then pure pain shot from his balls. The vice had them in it’s grasp. She was loving his reaction as she locked the cage back onto the suit. She flicked a switch and the cage begin to empty of air. She was making another vacuum, but his time his manhood was the target. The air quickly disappeared from the cage as his cock was stretched out even more. She then turned the e-slim on and set the levels to low. She would work her way up the volume. She also wanted to give him something new to smell. The odor from rubber tubing, must be getting boring by now. So she added a new tube into a free port on the breath control machine. The tube had a rubber dildo at the end of it. The breath control machine had a computer operated pump and two re-breather bags. The tube connecting to his face mask was right next to the bags as was the new dildo tube. The pump filled the bags with air every 60 seconds. But in the time before that happened he would be breathing air out of the rubber bags. He would now also be taking in air from her rubber dildo. Which would be placed deep inside one of her holes. She unzipped her red rubber catsuit at the crotch and let her pussy and ass come out. She then rubbed some lube on the dildo and slid it into her wet pussy. She had spent the night masturbating herself to sleep and had not showered all day. She played with the e-slim as he struggled for dirty air. She could see him trying to break the cuffs and chains by pulling them. She could hear soft moans from his bondage hoods. She then slid the dildo into her perfect ass. Her other hand was playing with her pussy as she felt him sucking air through the tube. Her heart was racing as the dildo was compressing and expanding with each grasp of air he took. She turned the e-slim to maximum and started kissing the dildo. She was playing with it as he continued to breath in and out. Using her hands and mouth, she pretend it was a real cock. She lined herself up with his eyes holes and give him a show. Not that he enjoyed it as he was shocked endlessly. ...

I am a 65yr old Male that has been playing with self bondage for as many years as I can remember. I have always tried to be safe and sure of not getting caught unless I wanted my wife to find me because I couldn’t get out. I have found a Dungeon but as many know it costs for the pleasure of someone else to use you as you wish to be. It is very hard to find someone who enjoys giving what you are craving. So you turn to self-bondage. So on with my story (true). ...

Tamsin was waiting for the clock to hit midnight before she started of her self bondage session. She was a 24 year old red hair with a lovely face and body. Her body was made up of perfect curves and had amazing sex appeal. Tamsin was laying on a large bed in a local hotel. She was completely naked as she played with her soft body. Her hands ran over her large breasts and her fingers pushed themselves into her pussy and ass. She was broken out of her kinky daydream as the clock hit her target time. She was almost unhappy about the alarm going off. ...

Tamsin was waiting for the clock to hit midnight before she started of her self bondage session. She was a 24 year old red hair with a lovely face and body. Her body was made up of perfect curves and had amazing sex appeal. Tamsin was laying on a large bed in a local hotel. She was completely naked as she played with her soft body. Her hands ran over her large breasts and her fingers pushed themselves into her pussy and ass. She was broken out of her kinky daydream as the clock hit her target time. She was almost unhappy about the alarm going off. ...

She had been working on these products for years, even before she graduated top of her class as a chemical engineer she was working on the idea of women’s undergarments that could be made to shape a woman’s body to the way she desired it to be shaped. Her first two products were very popular but still worked as “pre shaped” girdles and fanny shapers. If the woman didn’t fit into the sizes available she was out of luck. These products had made her a comfortable sum of money but she had not protected her patent rights and lost out on millions in sales. Her new idea was made to be adjustable in the areas that a particular woman wanted and still be undetectable under almost any clothes. Her skills with chemical engineering made it easy for her to find a combination of chemical and fabric that would allow heat from a normal hair drier to cause the fabric to shrink, and once the fabric cooled it would not shrink again no matter how much heat was applied. The fabric was a close weave of cotton and latex and would remain stretchy but just pulled in much firmer in the areas that were heated. All the chemicals used were safe for human contact both by themselves and when mixed together. ...

I was 20 years old male, blond, blue eyes, 5’10’’ drugged, kidnapped, prepared, and forced through the gay sex slave fair changing me from a heterosexual to a full gay cumhold feminized rubber lover homosexual. Chapter 1 Although I was a normal male heterosexual, I did have some fantasies about being grabbed from behind and being forced against another body restraining my arms and ability to have a choice of reaction. I had no idea why and this fantasy had nothing to do with being penetrated anally. After everything happened and I was released, during the therapy, I discovered that when I was a boy 6 or 7 years of age, I was in a school yard playing with boys 12 and 14 which had no interest in playing with me other then getting a sexual feel by telling me that I had to run but, once they got me they would bounce me in front of them with my butt against them for at least 10 times. These games went on for the whole school year and I was bounced hundreds of times. It became a favorite game for me. At that age, I had no sexual knowledge to comprehend the reason for their behavior, but, I was very happy that they accepted me and played with me. Subconsciously this remained with me and fueled this unexplainable fantasy that I did not completely understand. ...

It was a warm summer’s night as Jess waited for the clock to hit 2:30am. She was about to do a very daring self-bondage walk from one end of town to the other. She would be undertaking this massive adventure in the small market town of Witney. Jess lived and worked in the Cotswold town. She was sitting in her old and dirty small car in the north end of town. She was parked right next to a local secondary school as she got ready. She had already placed the keys to her restraints in a location far away in the south. She had placed them in a car park for a small business that would be closed all weekend, the keys had been taped to a lamppost. ...

It was a warm summer’s night as Jess waited for the clock to hit 2:30am. She was about to do a very daring self-bondage walk from one end of town to the other. She would be undertaking this massive adventure in the small market town of Witney. Jess lived and worked in the Cotswold town. She was sitting in her old and dirty small car in the north end of town. She was parked right next to a local secondary school as she got ready. She had already placed the keys to her restraints in a location far away in the south. She had placed them in a car park for a small business that would be closed all weekend, the keys had been taped to a lamppost. ...

Lois had been working on her bondage chair for months since she had purchased it, fine tuning her needs and desires making additions to it to make it hold and torture her the way she had always dreamed of. Lois had always enjoyed pain during sex and through the years needed more and more and could find no one who would escalate it as she needed, they had all been afraid of hurting her and even when she was able to feel what she wanted it was almost always when someone would make a mistake and the marks left behind made it hard to explain out in the real world. ...

Sitting behind her large work station Janet dreamed of her new project, it was almost ready and soon she would be perpetually tormented and teased in her own creation, only the computer and the people using their keyboards at work would be determining how much she would enjoy her predicament, the duration and how much she would be tortured and none of them would even know they were secretly controlling her life of pleasure and pain. ...

Jackson and Jillian Hilliard started out as the dream couple, high school sweethearts who’d married right after graduation, attended college together, then went on to create a home and a family. It was the perfect story. For a while. Unfortunately, by the time their only child, a daughter, turned nineteen, the shine seemed to have worn off this golden marriage. Though successful, the two were anything but happy, and their frequent arguments very nearly became their only contact. Finally, in desperation, their daughter Lacy turned to her boyfriend, nearly begging him to use his special skills to help her bring her parents back together. ...

Having been married for over 40 years my husband, Techster, and I still enjoy playing adult games that are heavy on the BDSM side. I, for one, enjoy the feeling of being helpless and teased and tormented until I beg for sex. Sometimes I decide to “live dangerously “ by placing myself naked in inescapable self bondage knowing that I must wait for Techster to “discover” me and do whatever he wants to do to me, it can range from oral sex, to electrical stimulation of my clitoris. The waiting by itself is erotic as all hell because thoughts of what will happen to me are running thought my head! ...

Robotic arms were nothing new, in fact they were considered “old school” but Janet’s design was different, instead of being clumsy and able to do only bulk tasks her design was extremely nimble with multiple grasping tongs or “fingers” available in each projection making it able to not only lift and manipulate heavy objects up to a thousand pounds but could handle fragile items so small and fragile they could hardly be seen by the human eye. Janet had been designing her arm since graduating from college and after four years she thought she had tested it enough to show it to her boss. Janet had always been welcome to visit her boss mostly because he enjoyed watching her fantastic body move under the tight clothes Janet always wore. ...

Waking up, sometimes, can be rather difficult to do, especially when you know that you were drugged the night before. Or, at least you HOPE it was only the night before. And this time, it was far worse than the first times. So many things have changed about me from the first time I was drugged, unwittingly and unwillingly, though as I look back, I can’t really say that I am upset about the outcome of each of these times. Well, I have to admit that I was, kind of, pissed off the first time, as I never really expected something like that. But that was quite some time ago and now, well, I guess it was all for the best. ...

Angie was used to the steel collar, the weight never letting her forget its presence and its width keeping her from ever looking down again, the ankle and wrist cuffs she had worn for the last two years had taken some time to let her mind adjust that they like the collar they could never be removed, her Mistress had them all custom made for her, and each fitting perfectly her Mistress having zero tolerance for errors, even when her Mistress locked the steel chastity belt with its attached thighs cuffs on her telling her she was relieving Angie of her of the burden of having to make any decisions about her life or any choice in saying no to anyone who made advances on her and allowing her to service her Mistress or anyone her Mistress chose for her to service without question. ...

Not having had the time to play since trying the corset idea (see Corset Theory Testing) I decided that this weekend I would spend time in several different positions, starting Saturday morning I cuffed my ankles together, just to make it more interesting I strapped on the five inch heels a girl friend once gave me challenging me to try and walk in them, she had found them on sale and even though they were just a bit too small I had reluctantly worn them when we had been alone and they gave me a deep appreciation of how uncomfortable these kind of shoes can be. She had pity on me not making me walk in them much but forcing me to wear them all day and into the evening before relinquishing her time in control and telling me that she was sure that since I was almost six foot tall and about two hundred pounds it made walking in heels much more difficult. ...

story continued from part one = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = This is week two of that diary. There are five weeks, each more or less stands on its own, but makes more sense if you have read the previous weeks. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = ...

(story continues from Ebony 2: Beauty & the Bitch) CHAPTER 3 – MEMORY MAYHEM Over the next two weeks Ebony and I had daily sessions to help her memorize the names of all those her selfish pursuit to reach her career goal had hurt. Besides humiliating her by making her learn how to deep throat a dildo and control her gag reflex there was a much more effective method. For at least a couple of hours each day I suspended her stark naked in a spread eagle and carefully attached twenty six small metal alligator clips to her body. The ear lobes, nipples, the soft skin inside her elbows and at the back of her knees each received one. Several went around the vagina, one on the clit and the last ones at her anus. All of the clips were wired to a control box and all of them were numbered. The numbers also appeared on the monitor beside the list of names. ...

(story continues from The Ponygirl Wish 2: Training) Part 3: Rebellion & Retribution Amber woke with a start. There was somebody in her room. There was somebody sitting on the edge of her bed. Amber’s eyes sprung open and she almost screamed. Then she stopped herself. It was a young woman. No older than Amber and quite small. The girl was almost naked. She wore a cinch around her waist similar to Amber’s but tight. Much tighter than Amber’s. Amber gasped. She had metal cuffs on her wrists that were joined with a light chain about eighteen inches long. Around her neck was a shiny chrome collar. Her mouth was covered by a flesh colored panel and on closer inspection it was clear that the panel held something in her mouth. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = When Maddi Miller gets caught doing naked self-bondage under an interstate bridge, the police take her to the psych ward of the local hospital. She is released but has to keep a diary as part of her thirty day evaluation and submit it to her therapist at the end of each week. ...

(story continues from School for Lesbian Subs) Chapter Two Part 4 We emerged from the stall and stopped. Mistress Tania was standing before us, arms crossed and eyebrow raised. ‘What kept you?’ She seemed to notice the moisture around Emma’s lips and then smiled, ‘ahh, I see. Put her with the others and then wait for me.’ Emma lead me around to the back of the stable to a waist high rail where all the others were tied, bent over. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Controlled Having somehow happened to have fallen asleep or more likely passed out from the torture. James woke up still completely covered in rubber and restrained to his bondage bed. His rubber suit was filled with sweat from the night before. His semen and blood had pooled and dried around his ass and over the padded bed. Breathing slowly through his nose the pain from last night was returning. Still taped and unable to move the fear of what may happen to him today filled his mind. How long would it take Jess to control him in both body and mind. His penis was pleading to be released from the metal chastity cage. Luckily the Viagra had passed through his system and his dick was not pressing against the cage any more. ...

(story continues from Bondage Paradise 3: Wednesday & Thursday) Part 4: Friday & Saturday Friday Morning, Week One. Mandy awoke to the sound of the alarm from the timer on the cage door. It took her about a minute to figure out where she was, and what situation she was in. She was laying inside the bed cage, naked except for the chastity belt, her ankles locked together and her wrist locked behind her back in the soft lined leather cuffs, ball-gagged and blindfolded. And the keys to the locks were waiting for her on the bathroom floor. ...

(story continues from Cathy’s First Time) story continued from part one Part Two For nearly two hours I was forced to remain kneeling in the cramped cage, my ankles and wrists secured to the bars by leather cuffs. While I could occasionally hear Claire moving nearby, my vision was restricted by the positioning of the cage. At some point Mistress returned and I could hear Claire relating how disobedient I had been. It was all a put on of course, but Mistress played the role of feigned indignation. My cage was repositioned so that I could see about the dungeon, with Mistress and Claire the only persons present. ...

As Red drove home from work, thoughts of loneliness filled her mind. She dreamed of being in love, sharing her mind and body with someone special. Unfortunately, work was too demanding to allow such joys. She had many good friends, men and women whom she had become close to. Despite this good fortune, nothing greater had come from these relationships. “I really need to get a drink tonight.” Red thought to herself as she pulled into her carport. ...

It was three weeks ago since he had found Lisa in bed with another man. Mark and Lisa had been married 8 years when it happened, they both thought the other was happy and that there were no issues between them. When he finally decided to speak with her about it Lisa begged him for another chance, she did love him but she had always had secret yearnings that she had been afraid to share with him. Mark loved Lisa whole heartedly and would have done anything for her to keep her happy, but this he hadn’t expected. They talked for hours and Mark finally got the idea that her lover had done things for her and to her that he had never done, he was even more furious about Lisa’s affair when he found out the things she wanted was things he shared her interest in but would never bring up to her. She swore she would do anything to prove her love to him all he had to do was ask. ...

James was ten minutes early for the date of his life. Silently waiting for Jess the girl of his dreams to arrive. Sitting right at the back of his favourite pub in the centre of Oxford, he nervously sipped his drink. The pint of Fosters he had ordered barely went down after each sip. His hand shaking a little more with each minute that ticked by. He kept checking his phone to see if she had text or called him. But there was nothing but the text from earlier in the day. About meeting up for a drink and a meal. James had got his date a red wine for when she finally walked through the door. Suddenly he spotted a flash of long red through the crowed of people around the door and bar. It was her. Luckily she soon spotted him waiting for her and walked over. She looked stunning tonight with her black leather jacket and boots, tight leggings and black Atticus t-shirt. It was a great rock and roll look and it suited her down to the ground. James stood up and give her a quick kiss and cuddle before pulling her chair back so she could sit down. He then sat down himself and asked if the wine was o.k. She thanked him for getting it said it was nice. They then looked through the menu and ordered some food. They stared talking about a number of different things. From films and music to the news and the weather the date was going well. The food was very nice and the drinks kept coming. James was paying for everything and was a little bit shocked when Jess said she would get the next round. James asked her to get him another pint of Fosters and then he needed to head home. Jess left the table and went to the bar. She took her time getting served and walking back to the table. And the pint of Fosters she give him tasted a little bit off. Maybe she had played a joke on him and added a shot of vodka. He was never going to ask if she had done anything. That would have been a stupid thing to do. He just continued drinking and talking to her until the pint was empty. It was now time to head home and sleep off the six pints he had drunk. Jess had only had one alcoholic drink all night and was fine to drive. Happily she had parked right outside the pub and they where soon in her blue Ford Focus. They started driving back to James’s house which was only 5 minutes drive away. James himself was feeling a little dizzy and had a headache and wanted to go to bed. Jess asked if he would like some water to help and handed him a 500ml bottle of water. James almost drunk the whole 500ml in one go and soon felt a little better. Then out the corner of his eye he spotted that they where leaving Oxford and driving into the countryside. He was feeling heavy and his eyes had started to blur. He tried to open his mouth, but nothing happened. He was trying to keep his eyes open with what little energy he had left. But it was no good. He was soon completely dead to the world. The car kept going deeper into the darkness. James had been drugged by Jess. As it happens more than once. She had put a couple of sleeping pills in his last pint and the water was mixed together with chloroform. When you mixed the two together you would be sound asleep for some time. Two hours later Jess parked the car outside a small wooden farmhouse in the middle of nowhere. The place looked completely abandoned and unused for years. Jess got out the car and walk up to the old wooden door and pushed it open. It almost fell off it’s rusty hinges as it opened up. Jess went into the dirty old house and headed for the ground floor bedroom. The room was completely empty of stuff and light. Jess knew what she was doing as she walked into the centre of the room and lifted up an area of carpet. Hidden under a small bit of removable carpet was a secret door. You needed to enter a password to open the thick metal door. It looked like it was from an old submarine. Jess quickly entered the password. “rubberhell” There was a loud clicking and unbolting sound as the door lifted up. Lights flickered on illuminating a short vertical metal ladder and another metal door at the bottom. Jess climbed down the ladder reaching the second door. The walls around her were painted black and felt like they where closing in on her. She needed to enter another password to continue. She soon keyed it in. “iwilltortureyou” The same clicking and unbolting echoed from the door as it opened. Jess turned a number of switches on, which poured light into the stainless steel room. Right in the centre of the room was a large stainless steel cell/cage/prison/box it’s up to you what you call it. It has only one enter or exit and is completely soundproof. The cage was it’s only little world completely cut off from anything or anyone. And in this new world Jess was god. It took her a couple of hours getting James from the car to the first room. She needed to use a body harness and some rope. But somehow she made it happen. The secret underground camber was split into the inner and outer room. The inner room was the inescapable metal prison cell. And the outer room was for getting the prisoner ready for his time in the prison cell. Jess had all the time in the world to put her captive in his new outfit and lock him in place. She started with a full black rubber catsuit which closed tightly around his unconscious body. The thick rubber suit would cover his hands and feet as well. His cock and balls where not left out as the rubber was wrapped round them. It looked like he was wearing a condom and his dick and balls where pointing out from the suit. She locked the zip at the back of the beautiful suit closed then she moved onto the next item. ...

Inspired by Jace’s Trapped Note: If you prefer this story to be between two females, copy the text to a .txt file, open it in notepad, ctrl-H for “Master” and replace all entries of “Master” with “Mistress”. In a darkened hotel suite in Dubai, dozens of floors up in the air, a laptop is clicked open. It flickers to life. The desk is bathed in an LED glow as a shrouded figure assembles the reagents for a ritual. ...

(story continues from Captured Escort 9) Part 10 A hard slap across my face brought me out of my sleep! As my eyes focussed i could see the evil Prefect staring down at me! She released my bonds and without a word i got on to the floor on my knee’s and took my slave position spreading my legs wide and bowing my head with my wrists crossed behind my back. ...

Brandon was making a fedex delivery as he usually does for his 9-5. It was the end of the day and he was ringing the door bell of his last client. When the door opened a woman in her mid thirties, long red hair to her shoulders, fair legs, and gorgeous green eyes answered with a hello. “I… I have a package for you. Ms….?” He stuttered. “Liz, call me Liz” sign here please. Brandon felt stupid that he forgot her name was on the box. She took the pen and while signing looked up at him and immediately knew she had found her mark. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: The Atelier Sutcliffe Katherine stepped out of the cab before the front entryway of Atelier Sutcliffe. The storefront was not too wide, about normal for the city. The door was translucent red glass and the shop window to the right was one large sheet of clear plate glass. The entire entrance was most modern looking despite being in a block of Georgian storefronts selling everything from men’s shoes at one end to office supplies at the other. ...

How long had it been. Betty could not say. She knew she was under ground. She had not seen the light of the sun since she was kidnapped and brought here. Where ever ‘here’ was. A body harness was underneath a simple t-shirt. The harness encircled the neck, chest and waist and slipped between her legs. Hands manacled behind her that connected to the harness. The t-shirt was extra long so it covered past the hips. A short chain hobbling her ankle so she could only walk heel to toe. Then a slip on work out shoe. That was it. ...

I walked up to the door of a mild mannered looking house, not really knowing what to expect, except for what I had seen on Mistress Amanda’s website. As I rang the doorbell, I felt nervous excitement come over me… then I heard the door open and I was in awe. This moment started a very surreal experience, it was Mistress Amanda Wildefyre in person. Such a strong, powerful and confident woman was towering over me and invited me inside. She told me to walk up the stairs, take off my shoes and coat, then I got to the most heavenly yet evil place ever. I was in awe as I glanced around the entry room to Castle Diabolica. Mistress Amanda ordered me to have a seat and handed me a bottle of water, the first of many… slaves must be hydrated afterall. We chatted about what I have tried, what I would like to try and I sensed her mind working out ways to give me the most blissful time ever and boy did she do just that! ...

continued from part 5 Part 6: Seline’s Punishment “Right to start with I want you to remove all your present uniform and lay it neatly in a pile on the sofa in the corner,” said Mistress Sarah. Mistress Seline undid the chrome buttons on her tight tunic and removed it from her shoulders, immediately feeling a substantial weight lifted from her. She folded it carefully on the sofa. Next she undid her tie and the buttons of her crisp white shirt and placed them both on the sofa. She removed her black boots and took off her black skirt, leaving her standing in just her bra, corset and stockings. She hesitated. ...

WARNING! All of my writing is intended for adults over the age of 18 ONLY. Stories may contain strong or even extreme sexual content. All people and events depicted are fictional and any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. Actions, situations, and responses are fictional ONLY and should not be attempted in real life. If you are under the age or 18 or do not understand the difference between fantasy and reality or if you reside in any state, province, nation, or tribal territory that prohibits the reading of acts depicted in these stories, please stop reading immediately and move to somewhere that exists in the twenty-first century. ...

(No vegans were harmed in the writing of this story) Cody was sitting in the Wild Ginger vegan restaurant, a few blocks from the law school he was attending, finishing up his supper of soba noodle soup with tofu, seaweed, spinach and mushrooms, with a side order of yam and taro tempura. A couple years ago, when in his mid-twenties, he’d been an undercover investigator working for an animal rights organization. During his time with the organization, he’d gotten jobs at several factory farm operations, where he’d used a hidden camera to surreptitiously film workers abusing animals. He’d had a successful career, exposing numerous abuses at each of the operations. ...

Lisa sat on the couch rubbing her latex covered body thinking how lucky she had been to find a Master that loved her and shared her passion for latex, ever since she was young and saw latex in the movies she was fascinated by the look of it and how the actresses seemed to have perfect bodies when they were wrapped in the tight material. When she was in high school she had finally been able to get her first piece of latex clothing, a long skirt for a Halloween costume, and had been hooked ever since. ...

“Pillow talk”, she called it. The openness she showed after a night of awesome sex. The openness about what she was thinking, as well as her deepest fantasies. He was wanting to do something really personal to pop the question. People keep talking about “the romantic proposal”, but Devon wasn’t like that. She didn’t care about the roses, about the “girlfriend talk” about proposals. She knew what she wanted in a wedding, but didn’t really care about the proposal. This will work to his advantage. He started thinking about a way to give her a proposal that she will remember – not necessarily from a “share with the priest” perspective (we may have to make up a story for that one), but more for a “fulfill a fantasy” memory. ...

(story continues from I, Masochist - Chapter 7: Francine) Chapter 8: Shelly Chapter eight of eight is W’s interview with “Shelly” * * * * * * * * * * * * I arrived at Shelly’s apartment early Friday night hoping to get the interview out of the way so that we could spend the night doing more interesting things, but she insisted that we stick to the 8:00 pm interview appointment time. I took her out for an early dinner and throughout the meal she kept making coy references to things she would explain later. She would say things like, “I’ve never really talked to anyone else about this before.” Or, “I hope you enjoy hearing about Vicki as much as I am going to enjoy telling you.” ...

My name is Jack, I’m twenty seven years old, and a computer engineer. Together with my wife, Laura, two years younger, we own a home in an upper class neighborhood of Philadelphia. For the past five years we’ve been into consensual bondage between ourselves, usually with myself as the dominant, but occasionally switching roles. We also engage in a bit of non-consensual bondage. Laura, is a bisexual, whom is expert in rope bondage and thrives on subjecting other females to forced sex, humiliation and pain. While I don’t share Laura’s bisexuality or visceral sadism, we both enjoy restraining other females and forcing sex upon them. ...

WARNING! All of my writing is intended for adults over the age of 18 ONLY. Stories may contain strong or even extreme sexual content. All people and events depicted are fictional and any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. Actions, situations, and responses are fictional ONLY and should not be attempted in real life. If you are under the age or 18 or do not understand the difference between fantasy and reality or if you reside in any state, province, nation, or tribal territory that prohibits the reading of acts depicted in these stories, please stop reading immediately and move to somewhere that exists in the twenty-first century. ...

Last week an opportunity came up to get away to a weekend-house & ranch that my parents own. During the weekdays, no one is ever there, and only on some weekends. My wife & I had had a bad fight, and I had to get away for a day or two to clear my mind. I imagined that my darling wife in her anger, attached my chastity tube, and sent me off to her sister to be punished (that SIL hates my guts). ...

(story continues from Twisted Payback 3: Beth’s Story) Part 4: Reversal of Fortune This is the final part of this story; I recommend that you read the previous parts first to help understand what is happening. There are elements of mind control drugs in this part as well as a little violence. Please feel free to comment or email me, but please, if you don’t like my story do tell me why. Thanks for reading. ...

For Joyce, a thirty six year old divorced elementary school teacher, the upcoming encounter with Mike would be her first attempt at fulfilling a strong desire for bondage submission. Joyce, like many women in her age group, utilized the Internet as a means of exploring and fulfilling their bondage fantasies. Were it not for the Internet these fantasies would likely have remained dormant. For nearly three weeks Joyce had been chatting on AOL with Mike, a fifty year old machinist, who resided about fifty miles away. The two had exchanged pictures and the relationship had progressed to the telephone stage. ...

On a recent weekend the wife went away for a few days with a neighbour, a ladies only weekend. They were excited for weeks and so was I, but obviously for different reasons. My longstanding plan had been to spend some or most of the weekend in ladies clothes. As the date got closer thoughts of adding some self bondage also began to come into my head, and so over the last week a loose plan formed for one night of bondage to end one of the days. ...

I’ve always loved bondage, whether it be rope, plastic, or any other kind, but my favorite has always been self bondage. The kind that you do to yourself for pleasure, or for pain. I ’ve recently been having this fantasy of being encased in concrete, completely immobilized, being forced to wait for someone to rescue me. I played this fantasy out in my mind until one day, the opportunity presented its self and I took a chance. ...

Chapter 1 Rick had been dating Monique for a little over a month when he realized that he didn’t really know what she did for a living. He began to ask her about it, but she always avoided the topic. Rick started with subtle remarks, but by the end of their second month of dating, he was pointedly asking her what she did for a living. Still, she continued to sidestep the issue. Rick’s curiosity was beginning to get the better of him. ...

story continues from part eleven Part 12: Broken Kat was helpless, trapped in extreme rubber bondage. She was made to breath slowly through her gas mask by the machines and computers that controlled her. She was completely unable to move inside the metal space suit. She spent the first 30 minutes trying to escape. She struggled, she wriggled, she pulled and pushed against the leather cuffs and expandable form holding her restrained. After a couple of hours Kat had stopped trying to escape, she know it was hopeless. She just couldn’t move an inch. This was only made worst by the computer ordering the first round of fitness shocks. They would keep Kat’s muscles strong and healthy. ...

“Comfy?” “Mmfff” “No, I do not think so. You are blind. You cannot see with the hood on. Not one speck of light. Your world is darkness.” “You have noise cancellation earwigs. You will only hear what I want you to hear. The only sound you might hear. Strain to hear. Is your own heartbeat.” You will soon not be able to speak. Or wish to. The gag suppress every sound. But soon you will not want to make a peep. I will switch on the device at your neck. One sound. Any sound you make. Any at all. Will be detected and a nasty shock will be delivered to your vocal cords. It is modification on ones you use to keep barking dogs quiet. “ ...

It had been the perfect day for running - The sun was shining, but the air was cool and crisp, if it weren’t for the leaves crunching on the ground, Sallem would’ve spaced out a long time ago. The sun was nearly set now, though she was not afraid of the dark, but really wanted to get home, since running in the dark was dangerous - Potholes, cracks in the ground, and various rubbish as well. She’s a package runner - Not like a post worker, but rather, a drug mule to a certain extent. She never knew what she was carrying, the weight and size varied vastly, but it was always in a very non-descript package, and so thickly layered, that there was no inherent scent. After all these years, she figured it was probably drugs, or something illegal, but never had the guts to open one of the packages - Being the head runner for the pack that took her in off the streets, it simply was too important to not anger them. ...

WARNING! All of my writing is intended for adults over the age of 18 ONLY. Stories may contain strong or even extreme sexual content. All people and events depicted are fictional and any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. Actions, situations, and responses are fictional ONLY and should not be attempted in real life. If you are under the age or 18 or do not understand the difference between fantasy and reality or if you reside in any state, province, nation, or tribal territory that prohibits the reading of acts depicted in these stories, please stop reading immediately and move to somewhere that exists in the twenty-first century. ...

I took the idea for this story from a comic I found online at the following link: http://lerra22.deviantart.com/gallery/38365393 I grew up in the city but ever since I was a five I would spend the summers in the country with my grandparents. They owned and ran a ranch where they raised horses mainly but lots of other livestock. I loved the country, the time I spent there and my grandparents. Even in high school I would spend my summers there and when I graduated I went to college to study as a veterinarian. I was able to intern and earn extra money because the local veterinarian that worked with my grandparents because he knew me and let me work with him. I graduated and joined the vet I interned for as a partner. Unfortunately my grandparent got to the point they could no longer live on the ranch so they signed it all over to me. They had upgraded everything and had a great staff so they had not really worked on the ranch for years. ...

By the look on her face this was a little more than she had in mind. She was after all, rather vague in the description of what she wanted. “To be tied, hands together over my head with my legs spread as far as they will go, then to be teased and excited until I move or made a sound”. Simple right? Not likely. I love a challenge and I love complexity and I love to pleasure women. Her predicament is a combination of all 3. My friend, let’s call her Jena to protect the innocent, is indeed tied with her hands over her head and her legs spread wide. Not as wide as possible but wide enough to suit my purpose. The restraints are locking leather cuffs for comfort and control with the obligatory 2 inch leather collar just because I like the look. ...

story continues from part ten Part 11: Immobilized Kat had spend the night in her heavy rubber bondage sleepsack, she was extremely excited about what her punishment would be. It had taken her some time to work out why she had loved the punishment chair and all the other bondage session that had followed it, it was because she loved being so submissive. She loved being covered in rubber and humiliated. She was starting to get very wet and horny as she laid there locked in her suit. Kat was daydreaming about what would happen to her. She would have started playing with herself if the straitjacket hadn’t stop her. The latex covering her body was squeaking loudly as she struggled, she knew she could not escape and it was that very thought that drove her mad. ...

Sometimes you’re given lemons and you can make lemonade. Sometimes the lemonade just gets made for you. Take my in-laws moving to the desert for example. They retired, sold their Los Angeles area home for an incredible amount of money and bought a brand new house in the desert for 1/10th the amount. It’s great if you don’t have to work. The bad part was that family gatherings continued to be at their house. The problem was that it was no longer an afternoon affair; we had to pack up and make a journey. And stay a while. ...

Johnny and Lisa were young and in love and were one of those lucky couples that had found a kindred spirit in each other for the love of all things bondage, she was the perfect sub always doing what she was told and usually in some form of bondage or another even at work. He was a gentle but firm dom always demanding but very careful of her boundaries and seldom doing anything beyond them and as she did with him always taking care of his needs, and both were happy with the arrangement. She worked as a nurse at a nearby hospital working split shifts and normally having four days off and three days on, during these days off she was almost always bound and always his submissive. ...

(story continues from Dream Girl) Part 2: Day 2 John always hated hangovers, but this was different. He felt different. He felt soft blankets beneath him. He opened his eyes, but there was no morning light. He moved to wipe his eyes, but something held his wrist. His head was so cloudy; he had no idea what was going on. “Hello, slave” A voice whispered, hot breath tickling his neck. “Mrgmhmph?” He tried to speak, but something bitter tasting jammed his mouth open and smashed his tongue down into the bottom of his mouth. Now he was panicking. He thrashed his limbs, but he was held fast by his ankles and wrists. ...

story continues from part nine Part 10: The Jacket Kat was now bound in place waiting to be feed some horrible mix of so called food. She could still just about see Jess still struggling across the room from her. Her mouth was ready and willing to accept any food that came down the plastic tube. Kat was not ready or willing to be humiliated in this way. But for some unknown reason she was still turned on by the idea. Her catsuit squeaked as Kat struggled to escape from the feeding hood and bondage chair. “Would you like to know what’s for dinner tonight Kat?” Kat tried to shake her head to say no. But her head was locked in place. “Well you remember your latex prison cell. I kept you locked in that small room for seven days and only feed you through a small plastic tube in the ceiling. But I also used the room as a toilet for seven days as well if you remember. Well I said I would clean it, I lied. I sucked all the piss, cum, shit and rotten food into the tank above your head. I even did the same with the latex catsuits you where wearing. I would not like to be you in 10 seconds time.” Kat woke up the next day, she was naked and locked in a huge steel cage. She was restrained with thick metal cuffs, they wrapped around her legs, stomach, neck and wrists. All the cuffs where locked together with thick steel chains. Kat was also hooded. The thick latex hood had a built-in rubber gag and blindfold. The hood was tightly laced up at the back, it was also padlocked. Kat was also wearing a thick leather collar with a number of D-rings. Kat had loved the feeding hood from the day before, even thinking about it now made her wet. She wanted to be back in the feeding chair. ...

(story continues from Another Slaviversary 4: Recovery and Loss) 5: Epilogue “So what’s so important that it couldn’t wait for later Gerald?” Richard asked, letting more than a bit of annoyance bleed into the question. “Madame Helena instructed me to give these to you in private after the internment.” He handed me two envelopes, one with my name, the other Keith’s. He similarly gave Richard an envelope also. I looked into one of the envelopes in my hand and saw the name of a bank in the Cayman Islands and what was obviously an account number and a security PIN, nothing else was contained. ...

continued from part three Part Four Time moved on, day after day, and as crazy as it sounds my situation eventually became “normal” to me. I watched those around me age, and my reflection in the many mirrors around me confirmed I didn’t. I was initially looked on as a kind of perverse interactive display by most of Kris’ visitors, and my captors worked hard at keeping my mind as pristine as my displayed body with hundreds of mental exercises to keep me sharp. I had no idea why my rather clever escape plan didn’t work, but I eventually found my story on line on a famous web site, presented as fiction… ...

Dedicated to my Mistress and hopefully one day Owner - Venomiss I wait patiently at the place my Mistress has told me to, a deserted street on the less attractive side of town. Fully industrial there are no houses in sight, and being a weekend no-one is visible. I feel very alone and scared. The taxi driver that dropped me off took my last amount of cash and departed quickly. I am obeying every rule my Mistress gave me. I have no money, no ID, are wearing only the most basic clothes, a bra, panties, short denim skirt, tee shirt and slip on flat heeled shoes. No purse or handbag was allowed. After what seems like forever a white painted van pulls up and the driver opens the back door and indicates to a wooden crate in the back. “Strip and get in” he barks at me. Feeling very venerable I take off my clothes and drop them on the ground, as he indicates I should. I then climb into the back of the van and then into the heavy wooden crate inside, trying to keep some aspects of my femininity hidden, as best I could. I don’t like the way he stares at me as if I was a tray of meat on offer. I may be a sub, but I am a woman and entitled to some respect…. A deluge of polyester foam padding, used in pillows etc descends on my head. I struggle to pack the layers around me, which continue to rain down on me as fast as I can pack. Soon my arms are buried and the man’s strong arms continue to ram in more and more padding. BANG BANG BANG The loud hammering of nails being driven into the lid of the crate remind me I am a woman, naked, packed tight in polyester foam and now nailed up inside a crate, inside a ordinary day to day white van. Who am I kidding? I am whatever my Mistress wants me to be! The van finally set off with me being bounced around in my crate. It was now I realised how well my Mistress had looked after her doll. Without the packing I would be covered in bruises. Instead I am packed tight inside a protective shell of polyester! Hours seem to pass and then I heard the van backing up. “Right, parcel for Mistress V” I heard the driver say. “Oh yes” a strange male voice replied, “Took you long enough! Mistress V has been waiting for this all morning. She is always impatient when a new mould is coming.” “Come on and help me get it on the forklift.” I felt myself being shoved and pulled around and then suddenly lifted into the air. I could hear the noise as the forklift carried me to who knows where. “In here” said the male voice again. After a few minutes I could here the lid of my crate being prised open. After hours in the dark the sudden light blinded me. Long enough that the men opening the crate could grab me, apply a tape blindfold over my eyes, cuff my hands behind my back, my ankles together and lift me out of the crate. It all happened so quick I never saw their faces or any details about where I was. Again I was overwhelmed by my Mistresses total attention to detail. The men quickly guided me to what I could feel was a sack barrow, normally used to move large pieces of furniture etc. Straps around my ankles, legs, waist, and chest secured me in place. The straps were so tight I could not move a muscle. Once again I was helpless. The way my captors moved me from one position of helplessness to the next was totally overwhelming, but also totally marvellous. I was in the hands of experts and the feeling of peace I got from knowing that I was completely in their hands was wonderful. No decisions needed from me, just relax and enjoy the ride :-) I could feel myself being wheeled along and wondered what was in store for me next. “Here” commanded a woman’s voice. “MY MISTRESS” leapt my heart, trying to burst out of my chest! I was unstrapped, lifted into the air and then I found myself lying on a hard bed. I had been with Mistress enough to know it was her operating bed. Tight rubber straps again secured me in seconds. The handcuffs biting into my wrists and ankles reminded me how helpless I was. What was about to happen to me? I wondered. I felt a slight stab around my groin and realised that my mistress had inserted a urinary catheter into me. I knew that had one meaning, whatever bondage she had in plan for me I was not going to be able to toilet for some time. My heart leapt at the prospect! “Right Doll” whispered my Mistress in my ear. I had known her long enough to know when she whispers you are in very big big trouble. She has a very entertaining treat in store for you. “We are going to make you the ultimate doll.” I tried to say something, but the words evaporated in my mouth. All I could do was smile and pray I was up to the expectations my Mistress had of me. Suddenly I felt a funny stabbing feeling in different places around my body. My upper legs, my arms, the back of my neck, my throat. In fact in dozens of places around my body. “OK Doll, no need for the straps or handcuffs now” said my Mistress. I felt her undoing the straps, rolling me over and removing the cuffs, and finally removing my blindfold. Great I thought and started to sit up. It was then I noticed my Mistress had a remote control in her hand. She pushed a button and I felt every muscle in my body go limp. I fell back onto the table with a crash! Every voluntary muscle was paralysed! ...

Jack and Anna have been practicing for the position she had dreamed up for over a year, Anna has been into extreme bondage positions since she started playing bondage games in her teens. She loves the stress put on her body by being bound extremely tight and in very uncomfortable positions. Her favorite has been a hogtie Jack forced her into for the first time she had angered him calling him a pussy and telling him a boy scout could tie her tighter and be more of a dominant. Jack first wrapped her wrists in layers of rope cinched very tight, next he wrapped more rope above and below her elbows cinching them until they were crushed into one another, Anna just smiled and closed her eyes as he continued to bind her roughly. ...

story continues from part three Part 4: Anticipation Mina went the next few weeks torn between excitement and torture, excitement over Jack’s return and torture not knowing if she would ever feel his touch or not and how long she could last encased in steel and unable to ever be stimulated by anything again. She had figured out a welcome home plan and hoped it would make him want her free even more. Jack’s apartment had several support poles throughout it and she had figured she could restrain herself to the one in his bedroom on her knees and leave him a letter explaining that she is his to use as he pleased and only release her when he is satisfied. She had multiple pieces of equipment for him to use and would lay them out with explanations for each on how to use them on her. ...

story continues from part four Part 5: 24 hours Mina was furious as she pulled at the locks and cursed her friend, but secretly loved the idea of someone controlling her completely. Removing the locks she could remove and taking off her toe boots Mina got into the steaming water, the heat making all the places that had been whipped scream with renewed pain, she rinsed herself off and relaxed as the pain faded and laid back in the tub. Mina thought about if she could take another 24 hours in her gag and collar but figured if she couldn’t she would cut the thick leather straps from both. ...

Gromet’s note: This story could be for either sex hence the new code unisex The sensation of chilly air blasting against your face rouses you from your slumber. Hazily, you try to rub your aching temples or sore throat, only to find your arms secured to your sides - in fact, only to find much of your body secured. While not the first time, you are still surprised to wake, finding yourself tightly bundled in a thick rubber sleepsack. All in one piece, complete with unreachable zipper, the sleepsack’s only connection with the outside world is a thin hole; a straw connected to your mouth to allow a modicum of oxygen. An unseen voice echoes something about ‘processing’ as you struggle. Surely, there must be -some- emergency release; a tab or a lever. Of course, a more sinister thought creeps into your mind; like a fish tightly wrapped in plastic, put on display and ready to be sold. How long would you be trapped like this? The answer: not long at all. Thick, crane-like manipulators firmly clench around your body, and you are hoisted like so much cargo through the air. Just as you are set down, forces unseen remove the sleepsack and clothes from your body- though the hood seems to be separate, and stays firmly on your head. Woozily flailing your arms and legs, you suddenly feel them being grabbed by firm hands unseen through your encompassing hood, your arms and legs are strapped into spreader bars that leave your wrists away from your body and your entire form quite vulnerable. Sprays of warm liquid wash at your naked form, leaving your body squeaky-clean and smooth. A loud ‘jolt’ rocks you, and you feel your body being physically moved. You seem to be strapped to some sort of gurney on a conveyor belt, and are lying on a horizontal position. Again, you are sprayed with more liquid. This, however, stays on your skin, and is supplanted with a sudden blast of warm air from industrial fans. And yet again, you are subjected to the same process- a jolt as you are moved, liquid washed over your body, an intense and highly pleasurable tightness, and then the ‘drying’ phase. You lose count as the pressure increases. Your member remains fully exposed to the process. Soon enough, you feel intense arousal from the slowly growing pressure and heat in your groin. Each cycle increases it, teasing you to fuller and higher heights of arousal. ](https://forum.grometsplaza.net/index.php?topic=1113.0)

Jesus, Alex, turn off the fucking blinker! 2:00 a.m. Alex flicked the button, rolled out of bed, stretched, yawned, scratched himself, padded into the bathroom, climbed into the shower. When he came out Wendy was in the kitchen, wearing her fluffy robe and bunny slippers. She had a serious case of bed hair and she was clearly barely awake. She was screwing the lid on the Thermos bottle. He reached a mug and poured himself a cup of coffee. He reached a second mug and filled it, splashed in some milk and added a couple of packets of the blue stuff. ...

I would have screamed if it had not been for the metal head enclosure I was sealed into, cold and unyielding and holding my mouth firmly shut. Not that I could have opened it anyways, I had been injected so full of muscle relaxant that I was essentially paralysed, nothing moved, nothing… From a couple of plastic windows I had been left for the eyes I could see in front of me, my gaze affixed upon the table, holding my fate and my life from my unmoving eyes, eyes that would never again see my pretty reflection, my Monroe smile or my petite size ten figure. All that was left of me was my mind and with no port for expression I was lost into a world of my loneliness. ...

Liz and Sam sat on opposite sides of the waiting room couch. They had frequently been together like this, but they rarely spoke to each other. Now it was nearly seven. Dr Perkins had been extremely busy that day and had to change their appointments to this evening. Liz wasn’t happy about it. She was still trying to quit smoking and although Dr Perkins had made a lot of progress, she still had this urge to light up. To keep that from happening, she began to chew her nails. ...

Jasmine and Mike had been together for a year now, they had a good strong relationship and a healthy sex life. Mike had no complaints with Jasmines body as it got him hard whenever she stripped and showed off her assets. She kept it in shape by visiting the gym regularly; she loved showing it off as much as she did giving it exercise. Jasmine was 21 and had the most amazing breasts, and she knew it - her wardrobe focussed on making sure everyone noticed the 36” assets. They were large, firm and her nipples very sensitive and were often showed off with the low tops she would choose. Her tanned skin, and dark hair really emphasised her sexuality, she was a great catch and Mike knew he was lucky. ...

The surplus store had the standard red white and blue painted sign out front, “Army Surplus, Buy/Sell/Trade”. Amy had come looking for another M17 gasmask when her old one, a gift from a past rubber master, had been stolen out of the back of her car. Wearing a black spandex unitard and white vinyl skirt outlining her curvaceous ass, with a heavy leather belt cinching her waist, and black high heeled granny boots finishing her outfit, she appeared to be a normal twenty-something ready to go clubbing. ...

I am Melissa, I am 22 from New York, I married my childhood sweetheart Aaron a year ago, We both like really kinky play and try and push the extremes, We are both into rubber, bondage, encasement among other things. We had been thinking for a while about what our next adventure would be. I was always the one getting tied up, and Aaron’s extensive mechanical background made him the perfect person to create the situations. ...

(story continues from More Than He Bargained For…) Part 2: The Doctor Knows Best Hans had not had a good night’s sleep. Tanya, the escort he had booked for the night had tied him up tightly as per his request, and then things took an unwanted turn. Tanya informed him that, in her native Russia, she was actually a doctor in psychiatry, and so quite used to getting unruly or violent patients under control with proper use of restraints. That evening, she had used the ropes and straps that Hans had provided, but suggested that a straightjacket was a much better device for really long term, inescapable bondage. ...

continued from part two Part Three I was soon thereafter boxed up in a stout oak crate by some disinterested workmen and moved to my new home, and of particular concern to me was the “property of Acme Chemicals” label painted on the crate. The location was a mystery to me except that it took hours to get there in my dark crate as I was bumped around, and the high frequency vibrations I felt led me to believe I was traveling in the hold of a cargo jet for some of the trip… ...

Chained to computer desk in a very tight corset dress waiting for the computer to release her, Jane knelt and tugged at the chains that ran from her neck to the thick steel cuffs around her wrists and from them to the large eyehook screwed deep into the old wooden desk. On her feet were pony boots that when she got them she thought they were cute with the horse shoe imprints on the bottoms, but now knew just how hard they were to walk in with her toes pointed straight down and her heels held more than nine inches off the ground. The locked ankle straps of the pony boots were wrapped in chains and attached to the five rows of chain that was wrapped around her narrow waist keeping her hooved feet very close to her ass, the chain belt was also attached in front to another eye bolt screwed into the front of the heavy desk and kept her from moving her body away from the desk. ...

One of my deepest desires is to be used by the two women next door. The first is the mother Carol. She is certainly no looker by any stretch of the imagination, and the thought of her in any kind of sexual way does disgust me a little. She is 5’5”, with short brown hair, a hoarse voice and not a single curve on her body. Probably in her late 40’s at best, though it’s really hard to tell. There really isn’t anything sexy or attractive about Carol at all. However, her daughter Theresa is very attractive, maybe 20, about 5’8” and curves in all the right places, while not being some anorexic girl. Theresa’s breasts are a full D cup and she is always flaunting them with a nice amount of cleavage and tight shirts. She also often wears her brown, shoulder length hair in pig-tails, as if she wasn’t sexy enough already. ...

It had been a dream and, as dreams go, Loretta could see herself, actually see herself, trapped in the spandex sack. There were sleeves inside and her hands and arms were useless. There was no zipper and only one hole, the one over her mouth. But her mouth was full, filled with a penis gag. It wasn’t big enough to choke her, but she’d never had anything that big in her mouth - ever. Holes ran down the length allowing her to breathe. But she didn’t so much breathe as gasp. ...

story continues from part six Part 7: Rubber Hold Kat was woken up from her deep sleep by an odd clicking sound. The last thing she remembered was getting into her master’s bed after her heavy rubber bondage session. He had let her sleep in his king size bed if she sucked his huge dick. He wanted to know if she had learnt anything from her humiliation session a far days ago. Kat did not let him down, she soon had her master’s cum running down the front of her latex catsuit. Her master went to bed very happy with the training he had given Kat. She went to bed covered in cum and stinking of piss and sweat from the bondage session early in the day. She quickly fell asleep still wearing latex catsuits. There was that clicking sound again, Kat was still half asleep and could not focus on what was happening. Kat had actually been awake for over an hour now, but she kept drifting back off to sleep. The last hour felt like a latex bondage dream to Kat. Little did Kat know but she had already been striped, cleaned and rubberized. Kat had her dirty and smelly catsuits removed and put out of the way. She had then been cleaned with numerous wet wipes and plenty of soap. She was then forced into a red rubber catsuit which was very tight and very well lubed. The rubber suit even covered Kat’s hands and feet in it’s beautiful warm hold. The rubber catsuit was incredible shiny and was so tight that it was continually making lots of loud squeaking sounds. Not that Kat was 100% sure what was going on, she was still half asleep. There was then another loud clicking sound right next to Kat’s ear. Kat suddenly aware of what was happening to her. She was helped with the aid of a mirror which stood straight in front of her. Kat was back in the secret bondage room, the room was still covered in black latex. But the silver bondage table that kept Kat completely restrained last time, had been removed. It had been replaced with the large mirror now facing Kat. Kat had been tying not to look at herself. She didn’t want to know just how well restrained she was. But finally she saw herself. She looked amazing. Her red catsuit beautifully contrasted with the black latex surrounding her. Not that you could see a lot of her red catsuit through her restraints. She was locked into a set of metal bondage stocks and frame which was bolted to the floor. One bound her head and hands, another restrained her latex covered feet and the last bondage stock went around her stomach. The stocks themselves where made from stainless steel. They would keep Kat perfectly still and unable to move. The holes around her hands, head, feet and stomach where lined with sofa rubber to kept Kat more comfortable. It also made it harder for her to escape her bondage. Adding to Kat’s helplessness were additional metal bondage cuffs. She was covered in them. She had metal cuffs restraining her from all sides. They ran from her shin, above and below her knees and around her groin. There was also a metal bondage harness that covered her beautiful rubber covered body. The harness also locked tightly against the bondage frame. Her hands where both locked in rubber mittens that where chained to the top of the bondage frame. Her arms there kept at a 90 angle and where also bound with more metal cuffs. The cuffs where above and below Kat’s elbow and next to her shoulders. The shoulder cuffs also locked into Kat’s bondage harness keeping her arms completely still. Kat was helpless, she was trapped in this extreme rubber bondage. Again. Kat was amazingly not gagged or hooded, she soon would be. This time with a beautifully designed plastic bondage hood that would take away all Kat’s freedom. It was made from a very strong plastic, which was also transparent. The hood was lovingly cut into two parts. One covered the back of her head up to her ears. The front part covered her beautiful face. The two parts would soon be screwed together in order to trap the intended victim inside. The hood had many built in toys that would mercilessly control Kat. They included a built in blindfold, ear plugs and a large inflatable muzzle gag. Kat’s senses would be taken away from her. The hood was hidden in a black latex box on the floor just behind Kat. Her Master bent down and opened the top. He then removed the hellish bondage hood from it. Kat saw the glistening plastic hood out the corner of her eye. She had no time to react before the hood was being forced over the back of her head. It pushed tightly against the back of her head and cut off almost all sound. Kat was then shown what connected to that. Kat could see that the eyes were blacked out and that the gag was huge. The gag was made from thick latex and would fill the inside of her mouth. Kat was then ordered to open her mouth and accept the hopelessness isolation of the bondage hood. She did so. She welcomed the huge inflatable gag into her wet mouth. Kat could see the mask edging closer to her face. As it did so the gag started to full the space inside her mouth. Kat could also see the darkness that awaited her when the hood was screwed in place. Kat closed her eyes and then suddenly felt the hood crash against her face. She opened her eyes again only to see nothing but total darkness. The hood was being screwed tightly against her beautiful face. Kat could feel the gag in her mouth start to get bigger and bigger, until the inflatable gag filled Kat’s mouth pushing her cheeks out and holding her tongue in place. The plastic hood was now completely locked in place. The hood would keep Kat blind and completely mute. Next Kat’s plastic covered head would be restrained to the metal bondage frame. To keep Kat’s head totally still her master had been working on a new project, a metal head harness. It looked like a neck brace with a two vices placed on the side. The harness was made from silver and was amazingly built. The harness also locked tightly to the bondage stock around Kat’s neck. The neck brace would keep Kat’s neck in place and hold her chin up. The vices kept Kat’s face pointing forward. The whole thing was lovingly built and both worked and looked great. Kat covered in latex, metal and plastic was ready for the bondage session to begin. Kat’s pussy, breast and ass where all unguarded and open to her Master’s will. He soon made that fact clear to Kat by slapping her beautiful ass. He then slapped both her latex covered breasts and started to rub her pussy. The latex squeaked with each hit. Kat loved being punished and played with. It was then the whipping started, hitting her right leg. Kat tried to move, tried to struggle, tried to escape. But she was trapped and had to put up with the pain. Her Master then started hitting her back with a thin plastic stick. The slapping and whipping continued for another two hours. Kat’s body was almost as red as her catsuit when her Master stopped. But Kat was loving being punished and was unbelievable horny. Being tortured had made her pussy very wet. But Kat was totally unable to pleasure herself, she was too well bound. Luckily for Kat her Master give her a hand. Literally. He unzipped the front of her catsuit and slowly teased Kat, rubbing her exposed pussy and slapping her rubberised breasts. He then undid the zip some more so Kat’s ass was exposed. The latex around Kat’s pussy and ass was covered in sweat and her pussy juices. Suddenly the teasing stopped and Kat was left waiting for her Master. She then feel a large 7 inch glass dildo being pushed inside her wet pussy. She then feel a huge glass butt plug being placed in her ass. Kat accepted both. It was then both started to frantically vibrate sending Kat into a massive orgasm. Kat was in latex bondage heaven, but all that was about change. Both the dildo and butt plug were then connected an electric stimulation device. Kat was sent over the edge when the electric stimulation device was turned on. It was sending painful shocks deep inside her pussy and ass. Kat loved it and soon orgasmed again and again soon after that. She was howling into her inflatiable gag and plastic hood with both pleasure and pain coursing through her body. ...

Part 1 As she stood looking in the mirror she admired her toned body and long blond hair knowing that it might be awhile before she would be able to see it this way again. She gently ran her hands over her firm C cup breasts and down to her smooth pussy relishing what she was about to allow to happen to her. She had been doing Yoga and other stretching exercises for months and had become more flexible than she had ever been. The 2 inch gag head harness she was now wearing had been on for twenty four hours and she had no plans of removing it until just before her morning run. She had been practicing long term gag wearing since before she had come up with this idea, beginning after work then overnight to being able to wear it all weekend with no discomfort when she removed it. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Casting After her last experiment she had decided that the frog tie position would be the one she would start her week of torment with, she now had to convince him to help her with it. She invited him over and answered the door in a skin tight latex catsuit, it had gloves and feet with an open face hood, she was wearing her 6 inch locking strap heels and her chastity belt, of course with both holes filled with large vibrators. While they were eating dinner she explained what she wanted from him as he played with the vibrator remotes she had given him making her squeal and twist in her chain as she explained. After a few questions he agreed. That was easy she thought to herself, as they settled on a few more items but most importantly was her insistence that under no circumstances would she to be freed unless he thought her life depended on it. He would be able to change the position of her arms or legs but never were both to be open at the same time. ...

story continued from part two Part 3: Leather Sleep Sack She thought she was floating as he picked her up and moved her inside the large box. He leaned her into it leaving her at a downwards slope with her head at the bottom, that will make an interesting ride for her, he thought to himself as he closed the box just leaving a little of her pointed toes sticking out. Once in the van he turned her tens unit on to max and left vibrators off for the entire ride, she was in an upside down hell. The position had left her shorter on air flow and the shocks although less severe had no accompaniment to take the edge off. She fought for air through the entire trip hanging on the edge of consciousness. ...

John was sweating and yet the air conditioning was keeping the room cool seventy degrees. So it was not the temperature causing him discomfort. If you call it discomfort. His wife Mary was the cause of his discomfort. It was the strain of something not happening and wish it where to be. Mary. All slim and trim curvaceous figure standing at a good five-ten. Blond hair and blue eyed. With smile that could light up a room. He watched. Yet nothing happened. ...

John was sweating and yet the air conditioning was keeping the room cool seventy degrees. So it was not the temperature causing him discomfort. If you call it discomfort. His wife Mary was the cause of his discomfort. It was the strain of something not happening and wish it where to be. Mary. All slim and trim curvaceous figure standing at a good five-ten. Blond hair and blue eyed. With smile that could light up a room. He watched. Yet nothing happened. ...

Dear readers. With my fifth book ‘A New Life’ finally published on Pink Flamingo publications (see the links) where you will also if you look, discover a few and different collection free short stories placed there for your entertainment. I thought it was once again time to place a few more short and varied stories on to the plaza, I hope that you enjoy the them. By the way and just so you know readers, feedback is always appreciated by all of the plaza’s authors, so many thanks to those that take the trouble to leave it. ...

She awoke to blackness - no, to more than blackness, to nothingness. Her eyes were open, but there was nothing to see. Her ears could hear nothing, not even the beating of her own heart. She was neither warm, nor cold. She didn’t feel naked, and yet she could not feel clothing on her body. It was as if her body did not exist. She tried to get up, or even to move and found that she could not. She knew her muscles were trying to move, but she remained in place. Nothing appeared to be restraining her, and yet she could not move. ...

Driving home late one rainy night I came across an accident where a car had skidded off the road. It appears the car hit an embankment on the side of the road and flipped over. The car resting in the middle of the road, upside down with smoke coming from under the hood. I pulled the car over to see if they were alright, when I got to the car a woman in the driver’s seat appeared to be unconscious and hurt pretty bad. I tried to call for help but there was no service on my cell phone. I could smell gasoline and decided that I needed to get her away from the car. I pulled the woman from the car, then picked her up and carried her to my car, a safe distance from the burning vehicle. Just as I was placing her in the passenger seat of my car, her car burst into flames. ...

Part 1 “Mmppff.” “Mmppff.” “Mmppff.” Those three little grunts were about all Emily could muster, but it was all her friend Alexis needed to hear. To Alexis, those three simple grunts meant time was up, and she assisted her friend out of her bondage. To anyone who didn’t know Emily as well as Alexis did, the sight certainly would have been surprising – a petite, 5’ 4” brunette, considered to be beautiful by most, lying on her basement floor completely naked, save for the various restraints and devices attached to young 22-year-old. Four steel cuffs, two on her wrists and two on her ankles, each attached to their own chain pulling her into a spread eagle position. A bright red ball gag locked firmly behind her teeth. A black leather blindfold strapped tightly around her head. ...

story continues from part three Part 4: Feeding Kat’s time in isolation was up. She was broken, sweat, euphoric, tired, horny and more submissive then ever. She could feel her restraints being slowly undone. Unlucky for Kat she was heavily restrained so it was going to take some time. She had loved the heavy latex bondage session she had just experienced. She wanted the isolation to continue, but she needed food and water after the hell of the last 26 hours. She could still feel her sweat and cum running down her leg. She was starting to think about what was coming next, what could be worst then being in isolation for 26 hours. Kat started to get both scared and horny at the same time. Suddenly Kat started to feel sleepy again. She could feel her eyes starting to close. She slowly drifted away and into a deep sleep. What she woke up, she was in for a shock. She was sitting at a small wooden table in a small blue room. The room was empty apart from the table and two metal chairs, which where opposite each other. Kat was of course bound to her chair with thick metal cuffs. She was bound at her ankles, below her knee, above her knee. There was also metal straps around her stomach, above her breasts and around her neck. Her arms and wrist where also bound to the chair with metal cuffs. The metal restraining Kat was made of a thick shiny stainless steel, which held her tightly to the chair. Kat was also wearing a very tight fitting and very shiny red latex catsuit with hands and feet. The latex flowed over her amazing body, only broken up by the metal cuffs. Kat was tapping her latex covered latex feet on the floor waiting for what was coming next. Little did she know that both her pussy and ass where fitted with two huge electric vibrators. More amazingly Kat was now wearing make up and had her hair done. She looked great, but it would not stay that way. Amazing Kat was not gagged or hooded for the first time since she had left her house. Which she was very happy about. Then Kat heard the sound of a door opening. She looked round to see the masked man walking into the room through a well hidden door. He walks over to the metal chair next to Kat and sits down. He was holding a skinny metal box, which he placed on the table in front of Kat. He opened the box and turned it around so Kat could see inside. Inside the box was four clear plastic tubes. Kat soon spotted that the tubes where all labelled and worked out that they contained liquid food. The tubes all had rubber straws coming out the top of them, so Kat could eat/drink well still being bound. Kat started reading the labels, the food inside from right to left was-Vanilla milkshake, tomato soup, fish paste and cum. “Hello again Kat, have you been enjoying your time so far. I’ve got a lovely game for us to play tonight. It involves the plastic food tubes in front of you and the electric vibrators in your pussy and ass. Oh yeah you had no idea about them, did you. I will fill you in on what’s going to happen to you. As you can see in front of you are four tubes all filled with food. The food goes from nice to horrible, if you go for the nice option I will electrify your pussy and ass harder and more often. If you go for the more horrible option I will make you orgasm over and over again” “I will leave it up to you which option you pick. You’ve not eaten often since you’ve come here. So which tube are you going to pick with that in mind. Maybe you would like to have two tubes but that comes at a price. Maybe you would like me to show you the different between pleasure and pain” He then turned on both vibrators. Kat was already wet and horny and quickly started to orgasm. He when started to turn on the electricity. It started at one but quickly started to move up till it got to the max of four. By now Kat was screaming in both pain and pleasure. He then turned off the vibrators so Kat could focus on the shocks she was getting, Kat was crying out. Then he stopped the shocks and turned up the vibrators. He kept Kat on the edge of a massive orgasm, just before she went over the edge he turned everything off. “So Kat what are you going to pick” Kat’s eyes went from one liquid food tube to another. She had no idea which one to go for. Did she want to enjoy endless orgasms, but have to eat dog food. Or did she want the taste of heaven and the pain of hell. Kat soon made up her mind. She picked the vanilla milkshake and tomato soup. They where taken out the box and placed in front of her and opened. The tomato soup tube’s plastic straw was placed in her mouth first. Kat started sucking and she could quickly taste the creamy tomato soup. It was lovely and Kat soon finished the tube. She then set about drinking the vanilla milkshake, which also went down very well. But all too soon Kat was finished and with that all the tubes where put back in the box. The man then took a roll of duct tape out of his pocket and started to wrap it around tightly Kat’s mouth and eyes. Keeping her gagged and blinded. Then the electric shocks started, leaving Kat crying in pain. Luckily for Kat she feel her pussy and ass being vibrated. She started to edge towards a massive orgasm. She loved the mix of pain and pleasure and was mmmppphhyy into her gag. She quickly got the massive orgasm she craved. She continued to have orgasms one after the other for another two hours. The orgasms had taken it’s toll on Kat she was now a sweaty mess. Her hair and make up was covering her face, her eye liner was pouring down her face from her beautiful eyes. Kat was breathing heavily, she was in latex bondage heaven. But once again her started to feel sleepy and soon drifted off. When Kat opened her eyes again she was back in her latex dogsuit and her dog mask. She was also locked back in her cage. Kat was feeling good, she was well feed and was still horny. But she would have to wait overnight for her next bondage scene. She would once again spend the night in her humiliating dogsuit. She started to drift away in her cage, she was in a fetish daydream. She started to think about what was coming next. Her master had come up with some amazing latex bondage set ups so far. She would be wearing the latex dogsuit longer then she though! M88 ...

Aaron slowed for the turn, glanced at his house, then at the park across the street. Maybe a few minutes by the lake would help him unwind. Lord knows the extra set of weights didn’t. But that extra set cost him twenty minutes and he had no time to spare. Christina would be home soon. He sighed, made the turn, and a second into his driveway. With any luck Christina would have plans, plans that would take his mind off of his job. ...

Mary had been wearing the collar and wrist cuffs since she went to bed last night, as she found it easier to commit to a course of action when the ramifications were still a day off. Plus they often brought her interesting dreams. But now it was a new day and procrastinating would only make things worse. The padlocks were in place, assuring collar and cuffs would not be removed until she completed the program. The wrist cuffs could be cut off, as they were just leather, but at significant expense. The collar, on the other hand, was a heavy stainless steel model secured with a high security padlock. No tool she had access to would get that off without the key. Sooner or later, she would have to visit her personal trainer. ...

As you have seen from my recent adventures my Mistress, Mistress Stephanie has taken immense pleasure in messing with my state of mind in our recent sessions including setting me up and accusing me of playing around with another lady. Well I knew this next trip was going to be another one because I was told I was to book a trip out on Thursday evening with a 5 pm flight home on Sunday afternoon. I was told to pack an extra change a clothes in my carry on, wear a pair of jeans and shirt I didn’t care about and to to bring nothing else except for my ID, cellphone, 20 dollars and my house keys for when I get home. THURSDAY Thursday afternoon comes around and Mistress arrives at my place about 3 hours before my flight and tells me that she will take me to the airport. I’m confused because I thought I was going on a trip with her. Of course it is not a simple drive to the airport because as I am getting in the passenger seat of her car she hands me a pair of blackened out sunglasses for me to wear and tells me I must be restrained for this part of my trip. She proceeds to handcuff my hands behind my back and shackles my ankles together. I start to ask her questions on what is going on and I receive a quick slap to the face and a warning to not speak unless I am asked a question. I heard a click, felt the exhale of her first cigarette of the drive and felt the car move. ...

Jane had always known that her feet were the most important part of her sexuality. In her early life, she’d discovered the thrill of having someone else sensually massage her feet, and it awoke feelings in her that she’d hitherto only had in her late night bedroom self-exploration. A college lover skilled in the same massage, and with a passion for sucking and nibbling on her toes, had shown her that she could climax without the need for anything as mundane as a cock inside her. Feeling a tongue licking over and between her carefully painted toenails could bring her to heaven, but she knew it was the biting and nipping that sent her over the edge. That lover moved on, but even without him Jane’s obsession with sensations through her feet continued and escalated. Other lovers came and went, never quite scratching that itch Jane had come to know intimately, so instead she learned to satisfy it herself. ...

This is my story of self bondage. More specifically my story of cock and ball self bondage. It started over 60 years ago. In the beginning it was all so new and exciting. Today 60 plus years later it is not new but it is still exciting. 1: The Formative Years When I was about five or six years old we lived in a house that had a lot of trees in the backyard. As a boy I spent many hours climbing in the trees and pretending all sorts of imaginary games. I remember one day trying to climb up one of the smaller trees. I had reached up and grabbed a hold of one of the branches and wrap my legs around the trunk of the tree and started to pull myself up. I remember as I was pulling I started to get this strange feeling in between my legs. I can remember how good it felt as I pulled myself up slid back down the tree. The more I did it the better it felt and I kept doing it until something happened and I thought I had peed my pants. I can remember the feeling of being paralyzed and just hanging there with my legs wrapped around the tree unable to move. After a couple of minutes I was able to climb down the tree and when I checked I had this gooie white stuff all over me and my pants. ...

Part 1: Sahara’s Chair I live an interesting life - taken care of but under control. You would think this is a classic master slave relationship, but its unusual in every way. Describing the whole scenario is somewhat I want to reveal to the reader, but moving linearly through time isn’t something I’m ready to start with. I’d rather start by leading the reader through my latest scenario. I glance at my phone going through the notes of what I’m about to go through. There are of course butterflies in your stomach, even if this scenario isn’t any weirder or stranger than others I’ve experienced. Memorizing is important - missing a step means your escape plan could fall through, which is both uncomfortable and possibly humiliating - I’m a professional after all. ...

Charlotte was in bed about to go to sleep, she had a last look around her hotel room. She had a great view of Prague through the windows of her 2 star hotel room. How it was only 2 star, she had no idea, the room amazing and view was amazing. She was very happy that she picked this hotel. That same happiness was gone when she came to. She was locked and bound in a well lit silver box. Her legs where spread apart and her hands were held behind her back. She was wearing two full black latex catsuits with hands and feet. The catsuits were very tight fitting and very shiny. Charlotte’s hands were set in latex mittens and were handcuffed together, and were locked to a D ring in the floor. There was a metal pole running up from the floor to the top of the box which was screwed in place, the pole went between her bound hands and her latex covered body and had many leather straps keeping her locked to it. It also had metal cuffs linking the top of her arms to the pole. The leather straps ran across her body and were pull very tight, they went across her stomach, above and below her breasts and over her shoulders and down between her legs. Her legs were locked to the floor with metal cuffs. At the ankle, above and below the knee and at the groin. All her latex enclosed toes where locked to a metal pole keeping her feet at a 90 degree angle. Her neck was fitted with a collar and had a metal cuffs locking it and her to the metal pole. Her head was enclosed with transparent latex through which you could see her long red hair and clear skin. You could also see her gag, it was a muzzle gag with a built-in large ball gag, it filled her mouth it but also had a plastic tube coming from it. This was her feeding tube. You could also see she had ear plugs cutting out all sounds. ...

He reread the letter for a fourth time, completely sure it was one of his friends fucking with him: “Jason Chatham, I chair a very exclusive group, one I am positive you’ve never heard of. Once a month, we gather together to indulge in certain…“guilty pleasures.” It has come to my attention that you are somewhat short handed on funds. Your background information has been thoroughly investigated, and we feel that you would be perfect for our present needs. ...

He reread the letter for a fourth time, completely sure it was one of his friends fucking with him: “Jason Chatham, I chair a very exclusive group, one I am positive you’ve never heard of. Once a month, we gather together to indulge in certain…“guilty pleasures.” It has come to my attention that you are somewhat short handed on funds. Your background information has been thoroughly investigated, and we feel that you would be perfect for our present needs. ...

I have found nobody which shares my passion for self-bondage. Nobody. Maybe a few adventurous souls willing to try something new, but that is to be expected. And I’m kinky too or - as you are probably thinking right now - hard to please. There is just something about the feeling of complete submission which cannot be described, or as it turns out, easily replicated. However, I am a programmer and problem solver at heart. And so, I set my mind to living out my fantasies. But what exactly do I like? Pain, and lots of it applied to the genetically areas, long-term edging/teasing, and choice. ...

It was one hell of an experience being mummified for three and a half days. The only reason I survived it was because Techie did a great of planning for my mummification and along a registered nurse monitored my condition. The catheter kept my bladder drained and the hollow butt plug allowed my (semi) solid waste (to keep from building up). My 6 times daily feeding kept my strength up and balanced my fluid intake. ...

I have consolidated all of my stories to date on a Yahoo Adult Group. The Group has the stories and loads of free heavy rubber photo finds that I’ve compiled over the years. There are even a couple of photos of me enjoying my favorite material. http://groups.yahoo.com/group/rbrbill_fans/ - Story continues from Ch4: part two Chapter 5: Conditioning and Destination Jason was suspended in the goop and in total darkness. The pressing goop warmed to his body temperature and Jason lost any sensitivity to his skin. The constant pressing disappeared in its sameness. Jason tried to grunt inside his masks but no sound reached his ears. ...

A Halloween Special 2012 Tale It’s not like we haven’t seen each other naked before. But it’s always been incidental. Like when we’re in a dressing room at a store. Even when we went to the clothing-optional beach Jackie chickened out. And it was her idea to go! Okay, so there was a time, well twice really, back in school. We were in our pot phase and we were stoned and we decided to go skinny dipping in the school pool. Jack was a cheerleader (So was Jackie. That’s how they met.) and he spent more time in the gym than most of the jocks and he told us that even though the door was locked, all it would take was a twist and a pull and the door would pop open and it did. I don’t remember much except our giggling echoing off the walls made us giggle even more. ...

continued from chapter eight Chapter 9: Mistresses Pleasure He awoke with a start; his nipples were being played with. He was still blindfolded and the gagged firmly by the buckles holding it in his mouth. This was not to stop any attempt to eject the feeding tube, rather it was nothing more than an external show of the Mistresses power over her slave, as the feeding tube was now deep within his body with all self retaining balloons fully inflated. There was no chance of the slave ever having any control over anything his Mistress decided on. The addition of the strap head harness was nothing but an added embellishment to his already sealed state. Although the inflation of the latex balloons lining his body cavities within both stomach and below the lungs meant that removal without first deflating the balloons would be impossible. ...

Kim wondered what the hell she was doing slowly getting dressed to have sex? The firebrand had been a fighter until she met someone rather different from the people she had known. His deep soft tones had so taken her from proud biker to sexual slave. Her curiosity had her so aroused she had fingered herself to climax on the plane. A woman on the plane seemed to know exactly what she had been doing as she smirked at Kim from her seat. It didn’t help as Kim was in full flush. But it wouldn’t have helped if she had known. ...

Well, we’re the craziest old couple on the block. Last week Techster was reading one of the Mummy stories on grometsplaza and remarked, “Someday I’d like to try this mummy thing. I wonder how they deal with feeding, fecal waste and urine- no one ever mentions that and yet for more than a 12 hour mummification it is inevitable.” So I designed a mummification system and dealt with the reality of feeding, urine and fecal waste as techster was my unwilling volunteer for several days - to be exact 3 days. ...

The prisoner is nervous, fidgety. She glances at the man outside the cage. He looks down at her with a steady gaze. She looks at the guard. She’s standing, arms crossed, with her back to the woman. People filter into the room - witnesses, spectators, voyeurs. I make the final adjustments to the equipment, throw the switch. There is a loud buzzing that startles some of the onlookers. The air is filled with that distinctive burnt electrical smell. I fine-tune the settings, kill the power, and nod to the guard. ...

First attempt at writing something for YEARS! Thanks a lot to JG Leathers and Grimly for being alive and giving the rest of us ideas and concepts to “steal”. (Marcus is the owner of the website A Thing for Rubber: www.a-thing.se, so check out his great images and enjoy the rubbery goodness). At 37 years of age Linda was not overly pleased with her sex life. Having had a few semi-serious relationships in her life none of them had ever lasted. She was not sure why, they just hadn’t. The outside observer could have guessed it had something to do with her fetish for latex and BDSM but the recent relationships had been with men very much into that scene. Thinking yet again about what she thought was something wrong with her she dismissed it, as she always did, with maybe she never could relay what she really craved from her partners. She was not sure she even knew that herself. Childless and with a good career in banking, she could at least pamper herself with good quality latex and BDSM gear and had become really good at pleasing herself when others failed to do so. Still,there was something missing. She looked up and out of the window of the train that took her further and further away from the buzzing city jungle and replaced it with the more subtle low-key scenery of the suburbs. The advertisement on the website she most frequented had asked for a female willing to be part of a party as an installation. The list of prerequisites had been impressive but she had become hooked from the second she read them. Words such as fornifilia, immobile, bondage, long-term, latex, breath play, and stimulation had sent shivers down her spine. The words “must be able to endure” on the top of the list made them seem all that more charged with erotic sensation. There were also words she did not feel that enthusiastic about. Wet for instance. She did somewhat enjoy looking at wet video clips online or as part of a live performance but had never tried it herself. The fact that she had answered the advertisement and was now on her way to be part of the party told her she might not be as bothered with the words on the list she did not like that much after all. As she exited the train the platform was empty. At first she got a bit worried she might have gotten the station wrong but before she could think too much about it a couple appeared and came walking up to her. “Linda?” The woman asked. “Yes”, Linda replied. “So sorry we are a bit late. We lost track of time setting up your gear back at the house. Have you been waiting long?” “No, just a few minutes.” “Well it is a real pleasure to meet you. I am Kate Still and this is my husband George.” Kate and George could have been around 45-50 years old and looked like the typical suburban couple. Nothing stood out in the way they looked, presented themselves or spoke. They were totally and utterly normal. They shook hands and when the formalities were over George offered to carry Linda’s bag and they all walked out of the station and into the couple’s car. The drive to the house was not far and Linda thought it was for the best since the ride was done in complete silence. She started to get aroused thinking about what she had gotten herself into. Her payment for her ‘service’ had been paid in advance and she had gotten, signed, and sent back a contract describing her commitments, what limits she had set and finally a confidentiality agreement between the two parties. The Still’s house was situated at the end of a road with little or no overlook from any neighbours. It was a two story building on a slope with what looked like a cellar floor with its own entrance. George told Linda to go right inside the cellar where the party was to be held and also to get dressed as they had agreed on. Once finished she could just call up the stairs to the main floor that she was ready and the Stills would come down and set her up. ‘Set her up’ The three words made her feel aroused in a way she never felt before. Could this be what she had been missing all along? To be used by strangers in ways she did not fully control. Sure, the contract stated her terms, but since she had given them free rein as long as she was not hurt permanently she also felt scared, in a rather good, erotic way. The cellar was not a cellar at all but a floor with what seemed like a few rooms and a staircase leading up to the main floor. The living room she was now standing in looked like a small pub. White walls with framed photographs of the typical city themes you buy at a poster store. There was a small bar in one end with high chairs. On the opposite side there was the stairwell. Besides the stairwell a dark corridor lead further in to what she guessed were bedrooms or storage spaces. Embedded ceiling lights lit up the room and in the centre of the room three sofas made an open square towards the back wall. A low table was put in the middle of the wooden floor. There were no carpets. It was, however, not the rather meek design choice that caught Linda’s attention the steel bondage frame in front of the back wall was. It was placed so the occupants of the sofas would have a very good view of whatever was strapped into it. Two spotlights in the ceiling made it shine and was definitely the main attraction of the room. Linda put down her bag, passed the sofas, and walked up to the frame to have a closer look. The wooden floor creaked quietly as she moved over it. The frame was clearly custom-made for the Stills it might even have been home-made. The main part of it was two thick steel rods securely bolted to the floor. Between them was a thin padded board must be a backrest she thought. A bit over her shoulder level two twin rods went horizontally outwards from the main frames, for securing the occupant’s arms no less. All rods were moderately donned with thick rubber straps with locking buckles. Whoever was strapped in was going nowhere unless let loose. Around where the head would be a similar lightly-padded disk was placed between the main rods forming what must have been a head rest. Around it were, of course, more of the rubber straps. Before she started to fantasize about being strapped into it she focused on her part of this evening and went back to her bag. Opening the zipper the lovely odour of new, well cared for latex and leather hit her nostrils. Getting more aroused yet again she quickly took all the items out of it and placed them in the order she would put them on so not to miss anything. She quickly stripped and placed her folded street clothes on one of the steps of the stairwell. This was it. She was standing butt naked in a house she never had been to, owned by a couple she just met and would soon be made into an installation for their and their guest’s entertainment. A feeling of fulfilment, expectation and happiness filled her. Stepping up to the sofa she took out a large towel and a small bottle of silicone dress aid. Placing the towel on the floor and stepping on to it she richly applied the silicone to her whole body. Her totally shaved body, except for her head that is, was glistening in the lights. She took her black latex catsuit and started to put it on. It was custom-fitted to her and featured a 3-way zipper in the back through her crotch, with cups for her breasts that also had zips for easy access. She loved the hugging feeling of the suit as it engulfed her. A string through the zipper made it easy to close it even though it was placed in the back. Once zipped up she removed the string and continued to dress. Next item was a pair of red thigh-high stockings with black trim. Her heavy red, rubber corset was next. It had been made extra thick as per her wishes and felt more like a strict leather corset instead of the often more forgiving rubber counterparts. She donned it with experienced hands and tightened it as best as she could in the back. To be tightened to her preference someone would have to do it for her but she had told the Stills she needed help with it. The four suspenders hanging down in front and the sides of the corset were fastened to the stockings to make sure they would not roll down. A pair of red knee-high, patent leather, ballet boots was put on next. Made by an Italian shoemaker they, as well as the rest of her outfit, was custom-made to her measurements and fitted her perfectly. She cursed herself for forgetting to put them on prior to the corset since bending over with it on was near impossible. Since she had not managed to tighten the corset fully she had just about enough flexibility to bend over and tighten the laces. She sat on the armrest of one of the sofas as she always tightened the laces, always doing so in several sequences until the fronts met and made a perfect seal. She loved the feeling of her feet crushed inside them and forced into the extreme downwards angle. Standing up, she pitter-pattered to a halt once she found her balance. The lacing had made her hot and she was staring to sweat. She would have loved to have a mirror to look in as she loved to see her transformation but there was none to be found in the room. Having caught her breath she picked up the next item, a black latex hood, with openings for mouth, nostrils and eyes. Zipping it up in the back she tucked it in tight under the collar of the catsuit. All that was left were her opera gloves in red latex with black trim, matching her stockings. Once on she paused for a minute and then called up the stairs: " I am ready." As if they had been waiting with their hands on the handle a door opened at the top of the stairs and the Stills both came down the stairs. “You look absolutely perfect and exactly as in the photo you sent that we agreed upon”, Kate said and moved over to Linda. She circled around her touching the garments and with a very accepting look. “This is some very, very good craftsmanship”, she said and took Linda’s hand leading her towards the bar and placed her on one of the high chairs. “Now for your make up”, Kate said. As she opened a makeup case and started to make up the parts of Linda’s face not covered by latex, having watched the two of them, George moved behind the bar and turned on some smooth lounge music. He then moved over to the sofa and took a seat where he could watch his wife in action. Linda felt like one of those make-up dolls you get as a child well a very kinky version of them anyway. Kate was very good at what she was doing and once done picked up a mirror out of the case holding it so that Linda could see the results of her work. It must have shown that she loved it since Kate suddenly said: “Oh you like it? I am so glad you do! " “I love it”, was Linda’s reply. The makeup was a mix of red and black matching the colours of her latex perfectly. Kate had managed to give Linda a ‘fuck me now’ look without making it look trashy or slutty. Kate spoke again: “Now, from this point on you are ours. You will not speak unless permitted to, follow our instructions and let us do to you as we see fit as per the terms in our contract.” Linda almost spoke to say yes but stopped just in time to remain silent. “Now move over to the bondage frame and George will add some final parts to your outfit.” Linda stood up and walked with relative ease over to the frame where George now was standing with a plastic box at his feet filled with what looked like bondage gear. “Turn around please”, he said and Linda complied turning her back to him. “I will place a modified gas mask over your face. Now do not be alarmed, you will be able to breathe in it just fine”. George took something out of the box and sure enough a gas mask was put to her face and the straps pulled over and tightened around her head. What he had not mentioned was that the full face visor was solid, making everything completely black. Linda was trying not to panic but it felt a bit scary not seeing anything. Suddenly she felt her hands being pulled forwards and placed on a pair of shoulders in front of her. ...

continued from chapter four Chapter 5: Total Enclosure Suit It was early May a carpet of bluebells in the woods combined with the light green of the newly formed canopy of leaves overhead leant a lovely hue to what was turning out to be a warm spring day. The Mistress made her way to the centre of the woods. There beneath the tall trees in a small enclosure stood a 4 seater swing complete with a Kent pegged tiled roof sheltering the bench. Shiny PVC padded cushions in gleaming black provided comfort for the sitter. The Mistress placed herself in the middle spreading out the full skirt of her SBR each side of her, she luxuriated in the feel of the two rods she was wearing as they were pushed deeper into her latex clad body. ...

continued from chapter three Chapter 4: Living Rubber Toy The normal regime continued apart from the slave being taken off the liquid diet to allow him to build up reserves. Some weeks late every item had been assembled and stored in the dungeon. The final delivery arrived from the States. It was the Aquala drysuit with a special modification; the fitting of a watertight drainage valve which would allow the enema tubing to be used if the slave was placed under water. This drysuit completed all items listed on the ‘RECYCLING list’, the slave had been place on the liquid only diet some days before and was completely ‘clean’; He was informed that the initial trials would commence at the next session. ...

I was dazed from the punch. As I regained consciousness, I was bound in woman’s pantyhose and a black mini dress in my bedroom. Black electrical tape was wrapped around my ankles, my knees (below and above) and thighs. My hands were handcuffed behind my back. Last night was intended to be an adventurous night with a black beautiful goddess that I met at the club. She had thick thighs, a round ass and huge tits. Stacy was her name. She was from L.A. visiting family and wanted me to escort around Savannah. I became her personal tour guide and showed her all the cool location in my hometown. Friday night turned into Saturday morning as we went back to my house for breakfast. ...

INTRODUCTION: This is my contribution to the centenary of the sinking of the Titanic. However you won’t find Kate Winslet, Leonard DiCaprio or Kenneth More on board. On board the RMS Titanic; the mid-Atlantic; the evening of Sunday 14th April 1912 Caitlin O’Loughlan stood on the promenade deck and exhaled, watching her frozen breath blow out in front of her and disperse. She puffed out several more breaths and smiled. She’d always enjoyed doing that as it had seemed magical to her as a little girl. ...

continued from part 7 Part 8: Rescue and Release I got up early. She woke up as I was getting out of bed. I left her stuck in the rubber sleep sack whilst I showered. She did after all have a diaper on so she could wait. Though somehow I don’t think she liked the idea. When we had both dressed and Rose was cooking breakfast I was thinking how we could rescue Lillian and trap ROSE. ...

continued from Chapter Four PART TWO – CAROL FINISHES THE STORY Chapter 5: Carol Receives More Advice Tim arrived home the next day, and for the next week of course we made love. Each time I tried to introduce more latex into the equation and he was willing, but again I knew he wanted to please me but this was not his instigating. He asked me about the haircut and I said Monica had done it while he was away, and he said he liked it, he obviously noticed my new rings and he now noted they were gold and they looked fantastic. I replied that Monica had also done those. Then he saw the red weals on my buttocks and he knew that Monica had also been responsible for those too. ...

continued from Part One - Tim’s Tale PART TWO – CAROL FINISHES THE STORY Chapter 1: Carol’s Version of her Rehabilitation Hello dear reader. This is Carol, yes, Carol, the heroine, initially reluctant, of this tale. I found Tim’s story on his computer the other day. I don’t know why he kept it there, unhidden, or what he kept it for. I have read it several times, the scenes described are from the DVD’s that he received regularly from Monica and speak for themselves. What I found interesting are his feelings as I endured the rehabilitation process. ...

Lake Diodati, Switzerland, June 1816 Mary Shelley stood on the shore of Lake Diodati looking up at the sky. The setting sun was casting an orange light on the low clouds, highlighting cotton like layers. Silhouetted against them were little wisps of cloud blown by the cold wind that chilled her. Part of the sky was still a light blue with tinges of white while overhead it was turning into a deep blue heralding twilight. ...

(story continues from Not What I Expected) continued from part one Part 2 I sat on the marble bench in the dark cemetery with my wrists cuffed behind my back and my ankles cuffed together, and both of them chained together trapping me on the bench. I watched Lisa drive away in my car with a satisfied look on her face, and I thought that this time I was really screwed. The term “self inflicted injurys” came to mind, and was probably the fairest assessment of my situation. ...

continued from part one Part 2: Driving Miss Crazy Chapter 1: Why Am I Here, And For How Long? Laura was lying naked upon the cold stone floor, curled in a foetal position. Following her ensnarement by the Mistress that night she had been left alone to reflect on her future. Her ankles and wrists had been cuffed together forestalling any attempt at escape. The dungeon was pitch black. The heat lamp which had relentlessly drained her body of moisture and energy was now extinguished, only a faint glow remained as its element cooled. She was unable to call out for help; the ball gag was still embedded firmly in her mouth, forcing her to breathe long deep breaths through her nose. Wet trails criss-crossed her face where the gag had drawn rivulets of saliva from its seal with her lips. ...

continued from chapter four PART ONE – TIM’S TALE Chapter 5: Carol’s Education Continues The camera angles were different this time, as quickly I could see two different angles, so the film had been subject to some editing. Now I could see Carol only in the background, trotting at a good pace, seemingly “comfortable” with the plug and bit. Monica came into view in the foreground, leading on a chain a woman dressed as a classic French maid. Well, this might be interesting, I thought. The chain is attached to a ring on a rubber and steel collar around the woman’s neck. She has not been otherwise tethered but she is very compliant and shows no resistance. ...

continued from final mistake part one So it’s been about 6 years since I wrote last. I’m still planning my escape but it not going easy as I’ve tried on a couple occasions to run but didn’t get very far. I’ll explain what happened. The normal routine used to be that after work I was put into my straitjacket and allowed to roam my house dragging the chain attached to my collar behind me. One day while she was making garlic toast in the oven and it burned real bad. Smoke filled the house so thick that she decided to open the door to air the place out. That’s when I made a break for it. I ran for the door before she had time to react. I got all the way out of the yard and was heading for the road when I tripped and fell. I struggled to get up and by the time I did she was already half way between me and the house and coming fast. I started off on a run but didn’t get very far because when I tumbled I fell over a shrub in the yard and the loose chain got caught on the shrub and I came to a sudden stop and was again knocked backwards off my feet. ...

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest - continued from final mistake part one So it’s been about 6 years since I wrote last. I’m still planning my escape but it not going easy as I’ve tried on a couple occasions to run but didn’t get very far. I’ll explain what happened. The normal routine used to be that after work I was put into my straitjacket and allowed to roam my house dragging the chain attached to my collar behind me. One day while she was making garlic toast in the oven and it burned real bad. Smoke filled the house so thick that she decided to open the door to air the place out. That’s when I made a break for it. I ran for the door before she had time to react. I got all the way out of the yard and was heading for the road when I tripped and fell. I struggled to get up and by the time I did she was already half way between me and the house and coming fast. I started off on a run but didn’t get very far because when I tumbled I fell over a shrub in the yard and the loose chain got caught on the shrub and I came to a sudden stop and was again knocked backwards off my feet. ...

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest - continued from [part three](http://www.Spandex Stories/storiesek/itwasdark3.html) Part 4: The Life Style. It was Friday night. I had been out with some of the boys from work. I was not drunk; however I had drunk a few beers. Well may be more than a few. So I was not concentrating as I got out of the car, closed the garage door and went to walk inside. So I tripped over the parcels stacked near the kitchen door. How the hell had they got there? ...

continued from part three Part 4: The Life Style. It was Friday night. I had been out with some of the boys from work. I was not drunk; however I had drunk a few beers. Well may be more than a few. So I was not concentrating as I got out of the car, closed the garage door and went to walk inside. So I tripped over the parcels stacked near the kitchen door. How the hell had they got there? ...

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest My back hurt, my knees hurt, and I couldn’t see, but it was punishment; it wasn’t supposed to be fun. I’d been kneeling here in the closet for an hour, maybe. I lose track of time when I’m like this. I was just wondering when she might come back when I heard the door open and saw the light from the bedroom illuminate the corner I was facing. “Have you learned your lesson?” she asked, unseen. I nodded, flexing my arms against the cuffs linking my wrists and working my jaw around the ballgag buckled in my mouth. I was aching plenty; I wouldn’t be doing that again anytime soon. Mission accomplished, there. “Good boy,” she purred, stepping into the narrow closet and kneeling behind me. I felt the softness of her palm slide down my back, then the gentle tugging at my head as she unbuckled the gag’s strap. The ballgag fell away and I sighed, opening and closing my mouth several times to wake the creaky, stiff tendons. Then I felt something else slide down my back, something cool and smooth. Spandex? No, it wasn’t quite that soft. Darlex. A while back she’d found a website, Winter Fetish, that specialized in the stuff. It was stretchy like spandex but much stronger. It didn’t give quite as much as spandex did, but it still had that smooth feel and transmitted sensation through the fabric just as well. It made for tight, inescapable bondage, and we both loved it for that. She’d bought me a darlex straitjacket that was nigh inescapable, but what I felt was too small to be that. Her hands smoothed my hair back as she murmured, “Head up.” I tilted my head back, closing my eyes as something settled over my face. The darlex hood slid down over my head, almost popping into place once it was past my chin. She ran her hands over my anonymized face, adjusting it slightly and sending a little thrill up my spine before pulling the zipper down. The fabric flattened against my head as she closed the zipper, pulling the hood tight against my face. No mouth hole, no eye holes, just a pair of grommets for breathing. I’d be hard pressed to even open my mouth against the pull of the darlex. She could have left the ballgag in and made the hood that much tighter, but I wasn’t going to complain. My jaw needed the break and I wasn’t going to be able to do much more than moan and grunt anyway. She ran her hands over my hooded head, then removed my cuffs. I let my arms drop to my sides and rolled my shoulders again, wincing a little as deadened nerves and sore muscles woke up and started complaining about their abuse. Her hand under my arm helped me to my feet and she slowly guided me out of the closet. I tried to picture where we were going. Into the bedroom and towards… My shuffling ankle bumped the edge of the bed and she stopped me, turned me around, and helped me onto it. My cock started stirring as she maneuvered me into the center of the bed. She was definitely up to something and if it involved me in bed on my back, I was always up for it. She moved down to my feet and brought my ankles together before sliding something over my feet and beginning to work it up my legs. The smooth tightness told me it was more darlex, but what? Some sort of leg binder? She worked the sleeve higher and higher until it was up to my crotch and erect cock, welding my legs into a single column. She gave my flank a playful swat. “Raise your butt,” she said. I arched my back and she worked the cool fabric over my hips. I could tell there was more to it, though. “Arms,” she said, and that’s when I figured it out. It was a sleepsack, a darlex sleepsack. Oh yes, I was definitely up for this now. With her help I slipped my hands into the built-in sleeves. She tugged the upper part of the sack up over my shoulders, making sure my arms were trapped inside the sleeves. She pushed me back onto the bed and rolled me over, straddling my hips. Bit by bit she pulled up the heavy-duty zipper and the sleepsack tightened around me, pulling my arms against my sides and taking out every bit of slack in the fabric. Finally the zipper passed my shoulders and with one quick final pull it closed around my neck. I turned my head slightly and felt the hood pull; she’d even tucked the bottom of the hood into the sleepsack’s neck, sealing my inside both. My pulse quickened and my breath huffed through the hood’s nose holes. The suspense of what might come next was killing me. Sex was out of the question, at least traditional sex. I didn’t feel a zipper or opening against my cock. Suddenly the sleepsack’s tightness around my hips eased up a little and I felt a breeze against my ass. A rear zipper! That was sneaky. In my focus on what she was doing, I hadn’t even considered such a thing. I didn’t have time to wonder what she might be up to; I felt one hand spread my cheeks and a slippery finger slide past them, slowly penetrating me and working lube into me. After a few moments it withdrew and a plug slid into its place, slowly spreading me around its bulb until it was in far enough for my ass to pull it in the rest of the way. It seemed long but not very big, small enough to be comfortable but big enough to remind me of its presence. Then she closed the rear zipper and rolled me onto my back again. “I don’t think you’ve earned back the right to fuck me yet,” she said, her voice clear in the quiet bedroom, even through the thick darlex of the hood. “But that doesn’t mean I have to go without.” I huffed through the hood, suddenly wondering again what I was in for. I felt an odd tugging at my hips and something jingling, then some sort of strap being tightened down around me like a belt, right over the base of my stiff cock and pressing it against my belly. The bed rocked slightly as she straddled me and moved up to my hips. Now I knew where this was going. She exhaled slowly as she lowered herself onto her favorite dildo, a dildo that she’d just strapped onto me. I was being used as base for her to fuck herself against, my cock so close and yet so far from standing in the dildo’s place. She let out a cute little gasp as she sat back against my legs, the dildo bedded firmly in what I knew was her hot, slippery sex. I swore I could smell her delicious scent. She leaned back and started rocking her hips, fucking herself against me. I whimpered quietly and rocked my hips back, trying to do my part in all of this. She hadn’t strapped me down, right? I might be helplessly trapped in this darlex sleepsack, but I wasn’t going to just lay here. “Oh, you want something too?” she asked lightly, taunting me. I felt a curious tingling in my ass and then a stronger one. My ass clenched all by itself, driving the plug in deeper and sending a sparkle of pleasure right up my trapped cock. That plug was an e-stim plug! It triggered again and my ass flexed again, bumping the plug’s tip against my prostate once more. Oh, this wasn’t fair! I wriggled and gasped, my breath hot against my face. She laughed, and after a moment I realized she’d adjusted the e-stim box to trigger each time she thrust against the dildo, fucking herself in time with me as I involuntarily fucked myself. ...

Story entry in the 2011 Winter Fetish Stories Contest My back hurt, my knees hurt, and I couldn’t see, but it was punishment; it wasn’t supposed to be fun. I’d been kneeling here in the closet for an hour, maybe. I lose track of time when I’m like this. I was just wondering when she might come back when I heard the door open and saw the light from the bedroom illuminate the corner I was facing. “Have you learned your lesson?” she asked, unseen. I nodded, flexing my arms against the cuffs linking my wrists and working my jaw around the ballgag buckled in my mouth. I was aching plenty; I wouldn’t be doing that again anytime soon. Mission accomplished, there. “Good boy,” she purred, stepping into the narrow closet and kneeling behind me. I felt the softness of her palm slide down my back, then the gentle tugging at my head as she unbuckled the gag’s strap. The ballgag fell away and I sighed, opening and closing my mouth several times to wake the creaky, stiff tendons. Then I felt something else slide down my back, something cool and smooth. Spandex? No, it wasn’t quite that soft. Darlex. A while back she’d found a website, Winter Fetish, that specialized in the stuff. It was stretchy like spandex but much stronger. It didn’t give quite as much as spandex did, but it still had that smooth feel and transmitted sensation through the fabric just as well. It made for tight, inescapable bondage, and we both loved it for that. She’d bought me a darlex straitjacket that was nigh inescapable, but what I felt was too small to be that. Her hands smoothed my hair back as she murmured, “Head up.” I tilted my head back, closing my eyes as something settled over my face. The darlex hood slid down over my head, almost popping into place once it was past my chin. She ran her hands over my anonymized face, adjusting it slightly and sending a little thrill up my spine before pulling the zipper down. The fabric flattened against my head as she closed the zipper, pulling the hood tight against my face. No mouth hole, no eye holes, just a pair of grommets for breathing. I’d be hard pressed to even open my mouth against the pull of the darlex. She could have left the ballgag in and made the hood that much tighter, but I wasn’t going to complain. My jaw needed the break and I wasn’t going to be able to do much more than moan and grunt anyway. She ran her hands over my hooded head, then removed my cuffs. I let my arms drop to my sides and rolled my shoulders again, wincing a little as deadened nerves and sore muscles woke up and started complaining about their abuse. Her hand under my arm helped me to my feet and she slowly guided me out of the closet. I tried to picture where we were going. Into the bedroom and towards… My shuffling ankle bumped the edge of the bed and she stopped me, turned me around, and helped me onto it. My cock started stirring as she maneuvered me into the center of the bed. She was definitely up to something and if it involved me in bed on my back, I was always up for it. She moved down to my feet and brought my ankles together before sliding something over my feet and beginning to work it up my legs. The smooth tightness told me it was more darlex, but what? Some sort of leg binder? She worked the sleeve higher and higher until it was up to my crotch and erect cock, welding my legs into a single column. She gave my flank a playful swat. “Raise your butt,” she said. I arched my back and she worked the cool fabric over my hips. I could tell there was more to it, though. “Arms,” she said, and that’s when I figured it out. It was a sleepsack, a darlex sleepsack. Oh yes, I was definitely up for this now. With her help I slipped my hands into the built-in sleeves. She tugged the upper part of the sack up over my shoulders, making sure my arms were trapped inside the sleeves. She pushed me back onto the bed and rolled me over, straddling my hips. Bit by bit she pulled up the heavy-duty zipper and the sleepsack tightened around me, pulling my arms against my sides and taking out every bit of slack in the fabric. Finally the zipper passed my shoulders and with one quick final pull it closed around my neck. I turned my head slightly and felt the hood pull; she’d even tucked the bottom of the hood into the sleepsack’s neck, sealing my inside both. My pulse quickened and my breath huffed through the hood’s nose holes. The suspense of what might come next was killing me. Sex was out of the question, at least traditional sex. I didn’t feel a zipper or opening against my cock. Suddenly the sleepsack’s tightness around my hips eased up a little and I felt a breeze against my ass. A rear zipper! That was sneaky. In my focus on what she was doing, I hadn’t even considered such a thing. I didn’t have time to wonder what she might be up to; I felt one hand spread my cheeks and a slippery finger slide past them, slowly penetrating me and working lube into me. After a few moments it withdrew and a plug slid into its place, slowly spreading me around its bulb until it was in far enough for my ass to pull it in the rest of the way. It seemed long but not very big, small enough to be comfortable but big enough to remind me of its presence. Then she closed the rear zipper and rolled me onto my back again. “I don’t think you’ve earned back the right to fuck me yet,” she said, her voice clear in the quiet bedroom, even through the thick darlex of the hood. “But that doesn’t mean I have to go without.” I huffed through the hood, suddenly wondering again what I was in for. I felt an odd tugging at my hips and something jingling, then some sort of strap being tightened down around me like a belt, right over the base of my stiff cock and pressing it against my belly. The bed rocked slightly as she straddled me and moved up to my hips. Now I knew where this was going. She exhaled slowly as she lowered herself onto her favorite dildo, a dildo that she’d just strapped onto me. I was being used as base for her to fuck herself against, my cock so close and yet so far from standing in the dildo’s place. She let out a cute little gasp as she sat back against my legs, the dildo bedded firmly in what I knew was her hot, slippery sex. I swore I could smell her delicious scent. She leaned back and started rocking her hips, fucking herself against me. I whimpered quietly and rocked my hips back, trying to do my part in all of this. She hadn’t strapped me down, right? I might be helplessly trapped in this darlex sleepsack, but I wasn’t going to just lay here. “Oh, you want something too?” she asked lightly, taunting me. I felt a curious tingling in my ass and then a stronger one. My ass clenched all by itself, driving the plug in deeper and sending a sparkle of pleasure right up my trapped cock. That plug was an e-stim plug! It triggered again and my ass flexed again, bumping the plug’s tip against my prostate once more. Oh, this wasn’t fair! I wriggled and gasped, my breath hot against my face. She laughed, and after a moment I realized she’d adjusted the e-stim box to trigger each time she thrust against the dildo, fucking herself in time with me as I involuntarily fucked myself. ...

(story continues from Jane’s Toy Part 6) THIRTY-ONE I looked at the Giantess as my bound body swung and twirled, hanging upside down at the end of the long leather cord that was perpetually wrapped about me in one way or another. She was smiling at me, her eyelids drooping as she lounged back against the far wall of the tub looking satisfied, and glowing just a bit. She smirked and flicked her fingers, making me bob and dance at the end of my tethers. ...

My wife and I live in a small town in central Wisconsin. This is the type of town where everyone knows each others business or at least they think they do. My wife Karen works for a large health care corporation as a midlevel executive. This requires that she dress in a business suit daily… Let me describe my wife ultra conservative straight laced. She is 5 foot 4 but she always wears 3 inch heels. She is 50 years old still tight and toned though after three kids she has a little belly pouch she also has a 38 inch chest with nice raspberry nipples. These are kept under wraps most of the time. She is embarrassed by their size. She is still over all a pretty hot babe. Better than most 30 year olds. Karen is also low key in the bedroom no toys and only once a week Saturday night missionary position only. Ok it works and she always has an orgasm. ...

The year was 2013 and unemployment was over thirty percent and unsecured debt was outlawed. Many people, especially recently single women like myself, were in debt beyond their ability to ever repay. The state senate had quietly passed laws to protect their friends the bankers, and the governor had signed those bills so that he would continue to get their support. The new law also provided for a “debtors prison”, and had established the court system, and paid the judge I was now standing before. I was wearing only the rags they provided, that ironically would have lead to my arrest if worn on the street for indecent exposure. I was also plastic strap cuffed wrist and ankle, the former behind my back forcing my unrestrained breasts out through the holes in my thread bare “uniform”, and my ankles fastened to a ring bolted to the dirty floor. There was no jury of my peers, or lawyer for my defense, as both of them would have to be paid, and I was here because I couldn’t pay! I would have protested my treatment, except for the disposable bit gag in my mouth, ensuring my silence and adding to my humiliation… ...

continues from part four Part Five An adventurous young woman who calls herself “Self-Sub Susy” is warned to stop playing naked bondage games on the park trails. She gets more than she bargained for when she taunts back, “catch me if you can.” Shit, I had forgotten I was supposed to be the main attraction. And what was the second part of the punishment Ed had promised me? It was something about honey and being left here all night. ...

continues from part three Part Four An adventurous young woman who calls herself “Self-Sub Susy” is warned to stop playing naked bondage games on the park trails. She gets more than she bargained for when she taunts back, “catch me if you can.” I don’t know what time it was, but the sounds of people eating had died away and now there were sounds of people talking and laughing and I could also hear someone in a louder voice explaining how their blindfolds were not only the most beautiful but also were guaranteed to keep someone from seeing anything. In other words, except for the fact that everything seemed to be centered on bondage, it was much like an old fashioned town fair. ...

continues from part two Part Three An adventurous young woman who calls herself “Self-Sub Susy” is warned to stop playing naked bondage games on the park trails. She gets more than she bargained for when she taunts back, “catch me if you can.” Ed stood me up in the center of the room and stepped slightly away from me. I wasn’t sure what was going to happen next, but I definitely did not expect Ed to say, “Slave Number One, hand me that camera and you and Slave Number Two step in here.” ...

(story continues from Olsen’s Family Dairy Farm) This story contains adult content and a disturbing theme so if you are under the age to view such material or easily disturbed please stop reading, you won’t but hey you were warned. Part Two Sarah’s family always said that she wasn’t a bad kid at heart she just couldn’t see the train coming till it was two feet from her… She was the local hottie in a sleepy rural community that barely had enough students to qualify for its own school, despite her parents best efforts she was quite useless at anything practical and her grades left her unqualified for everything in a community where most of the residents were still only a few steps removed from working the land. ...

continues from part one Part Two An adventurous young woman who calls herself “Self-Sub Susy” is warned to stop playing naked bondage games on the park trails. She gets more than she bargained for when she taunts back, “catch me if you can.” It was actually a very beautiful evening as I walked the path. If I looked down very carefully as I walked, I could easily read the small digital time display that was built into the front of the belt. I had timed things perfectly. It was only a little after 2:15 when I got to my release point. Shortly the remote would send the release signal and I would be free of the bracelets and ready to make my way back to my clothes. I walked a little ways up the trail and back so that I arrived at the trail marker exactly at 2:30. ...

Author’s Note: This story follows ‘Kristen Finds a Job’. Many thanks to Jennifer Harrison for telling me about some of her travel adventures and for editing this story. For once, something Joan had gotten me into wasn’t a hideous disaster. I was on my way to the office of ‘We Help’, an organization that provided services for the elderly and the disabled. I still didn’t have a paying job, but at least I now had a reason to get out of the apartment. Performing useful work really helped me break out of my depression. ...

Part One An adventurous young woman who calls herself “Self-Sub Susy” is warned to stop playing naked bondage games on the park trails. She gets more than she bargained for when she taunts back, “catch me if you can.” My name isn’t actually “Self-Sub Susy,” but then again, W’s real name isn’t actually “The Technician.” That is what most people know him by, and that is what he is. I guess Self-Sub Susy is what I am, too. I am a natural submissive who is very much into self bondage, and W makes me all sorts of neat toys for my adventures. ...

Copyright 2011 Tony-B, All Rights Reserved - May not be copied or moved to another website without permission “Press your breasts into the wall. Push on the two little metal tabs with your nipples. Every time you lift your breasts away from the wall, you’ll get a shock in your pussy.” I knew what he meant! I had been forced to stand against the wall before….. In fact, many times before; it was his favorite brand of punishment. ...

I agreed, that after I lost my job, and my apartment, and my car, to finally submit to my old girlfriend rather than become homeless. Sue had particular tastes in having me being in bondage… she wanted me mummified into a doll, and mounted to the foot of her bed so I was forced to watch her with other guys. Although I wasn’t, her taste in men was usually of black men, bigger, stronger, powerfull black men. ...

Amy gave the ribs a stir, put the lid back on the crock pot, and checked her apron. There were no spots., which was a good thing since the apron was for decoration, not effectiveness. She put the finishing touches to the crab dip, gave it a stir and a taste, nodded. She set the bowl on the tray and headed into the den. “How’s it coming?” “Almost done, Sir.” ...

This story deals with kidnapping, training and behavioral modification of a girl into an avid rubber slut. Maybe this will be part one of a series, maybe not. But this story is about the willing surrender of a girl into the hands of the man she loves, to become nothing but his fucktoy. If you’re under legal age, and/or shocked by D/s, fetish and alternate forms of human sexuality, please, stop reading right away and leave this site at once. ...

“Mmmm?” Smiling, Deb turned toward the bed. “Well, hello there sleepyhead,” she said brightly. “Did anyone ever tell you that you look absolutely beautiful waking up?” “Mmmm-mmm?” “What? Oh, you mean this?” Still smiling, Deb reached down and softly stroked the tape covering the other woman’s mouth. “Well, dear, didn’t I tell you when you came over that we were going to have some fun? And now that you’re awake, the fun can begin.” ...

My name is Piacere. I am a 30 year female masochist. This is my first attempt to write about one of my experiences. It is the true story of a recent adventure… I almost got bucked off last night. I rode the electric pony until I don’t remember getting off—figuratively and literally. My friend Q is very good with his hands. He also can build and make some very imaginative toys and ‘furniture’. Last night we debuted his latest creation—a wooden pony with an electric mane. ...

continued from part 14 Chapter 15: Spinning Yarns She blinked twice to get rid of the stinging dryness in her eyes. The warming light from the fireplace and the gentle but pervasive heat made her drowsy, but it was hard not to look at the smouldering embers. It might have been one of those rare Zen moments, if she only had been able to clear her head. Now, random sounds, images and sensations kept bouncing smoothly in her mind. The weekend down south seemed so far away now, so very unreal, but yet so close that she could actually taste every single thing as if it happened a single breath ago. She smiled, wetting her lips furtively with her tongue, enjoying the salty flavour that still remained after lunch. That, too, had been something to remember. Alex had obviously decided to feed her up on top of all the pampering before she left, and André had given her certain ideas about cooking that would soon begin to show around the waist on both of them. ...

continued from part 7 Part Eight Chapter 15: Spinning Yarns She blinked twice to get rid of the stinging dryness in her eyes. The warming light from the fireplace and the gentle but pervasive heat made her drowsy, but it was hard not to look at the smouldering embers. It might have been one of those rare Zen moments, if she only had been able to clear her head. Now, random sounds, images and sensations kept bouncing smoothly in her mind. The weekend down south seemed so far away now, so very unreal, but yet so close that she could actually taste every single thing as if it happened a single breath ago. She smiled, wetting her lips furtively with her tongue, enjoying the salty flavour that still remained after lunch. That, too, had been something to remember. Alex had obviously decided to feed her up on top of all the pampering before she left, and André had given her certain ideas about cooking that would soon begin to show around the waist on both of them. ...

A Whirlwind of a Story! Part 1 As the East Coast was getting slammed by a lot of Storms and Tornado’s, I managed to pick a day that was never going to be forgotten. As my marriage of twenty years slowly and painfully diminished and the fights escalated to all most every week end, there was no more fantasizing about a great sex life or bondage sex or play anymore, the days grew tiresome and seemed like they would never end. Our neighbors began hearing our arguments as they became loud and nasty. My one neighbor that lived to the right of me always flirted and made conversation with me while I was married to my wife, I usually would make a quick exit or try not to pay any attention to her so that she would leave me alone, now I know I aren’t an eight or a nine, but I am in shape and I have blue eyes, lol. I know I am shallow though because the main reason, other then the fact that I was a committed husband, was that I was totally not into heavy or plump women, now my neighbor had operations on her stomach and all to make herself look better, but she was still plump to me, and that is what I saw in her. It was a shame too, because she was like thirty two, when I was in my early forty’s, she had a great personality and a nice smile, and on top of that she had a great job being a Registered Nurse that she made into her own business by going to families that needed a Nurse on call, so she basically worked her own hours, other then that, that’s all she was. ...

continued from part 13 Chapter 14: Pain & Pleasure Awaking in heavy meditation ‘S’ had no Idea of the time; she had slept soundly after the exhaustion brought on by the stringent bondage she had endured. Now fully conscious she tried to open her eyes and stretch her limbs but nothing happened she was held fast in her bondage. It then struck her that of course she was in meditation and at some time in the future she would be released and be dressed to meet her Master. Her heart missed a beat; she smiled to herself although the smile was only metaphorical as she was held very tightly in her latex helmet over which was a heavy leather sleep sack helmet which allowed not one millimetre of movement. ...

(story continues from The Wild Hunt) Five “Well, that’s one for your little pansy boy, Janie,” Sue said with a smirk knowing that her friend hated when she ridiculed her slave. Sue however did not care when it came to insulting Jane’s ‘precious’ Little c, and every chance she got to abuse or humiliate the little bastard, she took. “I didn’t think he had it in him.” Sue saw Jane smile, brushing her hair back off of her collar. ...

Ever since Techster’s last job went away when the company he had been working for was a victim of the current economy. He handled it well and is able to keep our family going with a combination of odd jobs. These jobs included writing several books that were published by a vanity publisher so his return is low. To further boost our income he is working for a local Domina as she is setting up a new dungeon. ...

For many years now I have had a strong desire/need to be trapped, enclosed and left in a Furry Heaven. This is something that had been beyond my reach and was much too purvey for most of my friends to know about or even understand. So, on a visit to my long time bondage buddy, he had a little surprise for me. We met up as usual for lunch and a chat and then went for a couple of drinks. All seemed as normal. We went back to his place and went down to his Dungeon. I noticed to my delight and surprise a large bear suit draped over the bench. He looked at me and smiled. ...

After my last visit to my mistress I was both anxious and apprehensive about the next visit (See story A Fantasy Session with Mistress). Well it was coming soon because last night my mistress called me and said I was to be at her place by 6 pm tonight and said I was to be prepared for an extended session. Six O’clock came and I found myself outside her door thinking deja vu. There was a note telling me to go in, disrobe and use the equipment on the table to put myself in bondage. I walked in to find the entry way lit only by a candle and found ankle shackles, a blindfold and a leather belt with handcuffs attached to the belt. I promptly disrobed, put the ankle shackles on and had a decision to make regarding the belt and handcuffs. I hoped I was doing the right thing by putting on the belt and positioning the handcuffs behind my back. I put the blindfold on and was able to cuff my hands behind my back and waited for mistress. Mistress must have been watching because I didn’t have to wait at all because as soon as I had clicked the final handcuff on my wrist I heard her heals clicking on the floor and approaching me. I am greeted again with a slight click and a large plume a smoke as she lights her cigarette and exhales into my face, she then seductively touches my cock and I jerk and moan with excitement. I immediately feel a hard whack to my ass with some type of paddle as she admonishes me for moving and making a noise. I then silent and motionlessly endure more teasing and torment from her and she smokes her cigarette and exhaling into my face. ...

(If you want to know Kate’s fate, feel free to grab a dice, and a pencil/pen and a little bit of paper, to join in. Instructions will be given periodically in brackets, just like this. If you don’t have a dice, you can just search for an online generator) Kate closed the padlock, locking the door in front of her. The click contained a heavy, thrilling finality. No going back now. Kate’s stomach flipped, as she felt her pulse throb across her entire body. Mouth dry, heart racing, she closed her eyes, then drooped and rested her head against the door. No going back now. The padlock was her final choice to make. Except, in some ways, she had no choice at all. ...

(If you want to know Kate’s fate, feel free to grab a dice, and a pencil/pen and a little bit of paper, to join in. Instructions will be given periodically in brackets, just like this. If you don’t have a dice, you can just search for an online generator) Kate closed the padlock, locking the door in front of her. The click contained a heavy, thrilling finality. No going back now. Kate’s stomach flipped, as she felt her pulse throb across her entire body. Mouth dry, heart racing, she closed her eyes, then drooped and rested her head against the door. No going back now. The padlock was her final choice to make. Except, in some ways, she had no choice at all. ...

continued from part 2 Part 3: My Last Pit Stop: For sure this time When I left you last time, I was being violated worse than a criminal with a gun on parole. By now I have become used to sound of creaking rubber, and round shafts beings shoved into all holes, and some tough shock therapy. There were quite a few I served tonight; truthfully I lost count after 5. The clock read 4:22AM when the door opened one last time. I started wiggling in my bonds with no avail. ...

Part 1 They all thought he was crazy. He enjoyed the sense of notoriety. There was an air of entitlement in being infamous, and he basked in their repulsion. When one of the males came back with a clipping calling for any information on his whereabouts, dictated by Amanda herself, well, that’s when he knew they would no longer live with their mere dislike. Any of them would gladly capture him and bring him to her, in hopes that her obsession, as pure and undulated as it were, would rub off on them and they too would find themselves, not just jungle folk, but captives of the most beautiful and relentless woman in all of the lands. ...

Pattie slowly worked her way to awareness, only to find herself wishing she were still unconscious. At least then, she could pretend this was all a dream. Awareness found her laying on her bed, stark naked, with a strange women smiling down at her. Pattie tried to cover her nudity, only to discover that her body no longer obeyed her commands, instead lying limp. Even her mouth had rebelled, turning her questions and demands into nothing more than a series of drooling mumbles. ...

(C) Copyright 2010 - MindSplinter - Published under Creative Commons License (Attribution-NonCommercial-ShareAlike) 3.0 Unported (https://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc-sa/3.0/) During a recent conversation with my friend Kelly she mentioned that short of being able to goad a Dom into having his way with her by putting ideas into his head, she found bondage to become rather boring after struggling for some time. I told her that I was sure that I could come up with a scene that would keep her quite busy, naturally she rose to the occasion and challenged me to prove it. ...

Chapter Three Part 7 (Flora) Flora was, in a way, enjoying herself immensely. Although the corset portion of the rubber body shaper was uncomfortably tight, making her feel a bit breathless, the rest of the outfit was another matter. Her head was tightly encased in the helmet and felt, well… tight, as if she had been drinking. The balloon gag filling her mouth distended her cheeks, and gave her a kind of primitive oral satisfaction, like she got from performing fellatio. The fiendish attachments of the corselet felt entirely too nice, and she squirmed a tiny bit, as little as the steel bar at her back allowed. The look in the mirror had really excited her, for she hardly recognized herself. Her face had taken on the appearance of an ebony female android, and her waist was now so tiny as to almost be unbelievable. ...

continued from part one Part 2: My Last Pit Stop: Or was it? As the night longed on several different “customers” came through. Soon I could see the dusk of sunrise come into the small window on the side of the bathroom where I sat cuffed to the back of the toilet bowl, forced feminized, as a red rubber prostitute. Sure I struggled and tried working my bonds, every time I moaned I received a “reminder” from my collar to be silent. By now I was completely exhausted. Then the door opened one last time. In front of me were the 3 shapely figures that made this prison. What seemed to be the leader came in and inspected my bucket. She counted and chuckled, “not too bad”. She motioned to her team and they pulled out a water bottle and sprayed it in my violated mouth. I still had a salty taste, I joking thought “they didn’t even tip”! ...

continued from part 9 Chapter 10: Under the Influence Although the hour was still early, the stars were already twinkling in the sky, and near the reddening horizon a white crescent moon was shining like a bright scythe. Autumn was soon turning into winter, and the fresh air felt frigid and damp in her face as she tried leaning out the small window to watch the blue hour colour display. There was something saddening about how the whole world fell silent waiting for the next spring, but as long as there was enough light you could always enjoy the divine canvas with all its magnificent colours. ...

continued from part 2 Part 3: Mistress Francesca Both Diana and Arwen had had a troubled nights sleep. Mistress Toni had put them in chastity belts with those damm dildos still in place and Mistress Toni had told the pair of them that her uncle was dropping by to look at her new business. Diana was released from her sleep sack to prepare breakfast for Mistress, Arwen was allowed to clean Mistress with her tongue such was Mistress Toni’s power over them. Diana walked in on Mistress whilst she was being “cleaned” by Arwen. Diana was disappointed by the fact that far from allowing Arwen to feel what she felt about Mistress. Arwen had changed the relationship between Diana and Mistress. Mistress was colder and unfeeling not like when Diana made her breakfast in bed and they held each other. Now Mistress seems more like some monster with no feelings at all. ...

continued from part 4 Part Five Chapter 9: Impiety Like a little cluster of colourful gnome-like beacons, the children were standing around the puddle without treading in it in the downpour from leaden skies. One of the bigger boys used a long twig to prod what looked like a deformed piece of freckled fur lying in the shallow, muddy water; and the audience surrounding him paid little attention to the car approaching like a stealthy shark melting into the autumnal backdrop in different shades of grey. ...

The South American dictator was in a rage at even that title, given to him by the U.S. newspaper critical of his administration. Did he not win re-election for life by a one hundred percent margin, he asked himself? This reporter, Nina O, was well informed, so much so she had to have inside sources in the presidential palace. And others as well, and he wanted to know who they were. ...

Nikki worked frantically at the combination lock, turning the dial and trying it, then turning it again, trying again, and repeating the process over and over again. Frustrated, and distracted she grunted through the gag filling her mouth in frustration as she heard the whir behind her and looked in distress as the keys she desperately needed for release were pulled under the bars of the cell that contained her and well out of her reach pulled by a string. She was well and truly stuck and, as she had planned, completely at the mercy of complete strangers. It would not be long now and she knew it. She would pay for being so stupid. ...

With love and thanks to Grimm Searcher for the original idea, and for his keen eye. “Party time! Come and let’s get ready Caroline” called Jess. We were going to a party. We’d been planning it for weeks, with another couple, Simon and Rebecca. They had a bigger house, so they had the venue. We’d organised caterers, a bar, a great DJ we all knew from University days. I’d spent ages looking for something great to wear, and had eventually found a gorgeous dress in a stall in Camden market - strapless black with a pink rose print. Jess said it made me look even more amazingly gorgeous, but then she was a little biased. ...

Toni was at a loose end one Saturday afternoon so Toni suggested going to their local fetish shop. Roni jumped at the chance owing to the fact she, being the sub had the washing to do! Toni squeezed Roni’s shoulders, at five foot four Toni towered over Roni’s five foot two frame. Everything about Roni was small, but perfectly formed, that’s what Toni loved about her! They walked to the shop which was only a few streets away, And being regulars knew pretty what Sharon, the store owner had in. ...

The further training of ‘S’ as her Master’s occluded rubber slave - A Love Story. This is the follow up to, The Training of Slave Selena Chapter 1: The Training Begins ‘S’ lay quietly in her latex bondage her heart still beating wildly after all that had transpired in the last twenty four hours; she held her breath but could hear nothing but her thumping heart within her totally depilated, latex encapsulated body. ‘At last, at last’ she breathed out, ‘now the adventure begins, I am ready for all that befalls me in the coming days months and years! Oh Master of my dreams, thank you for having me properly trained. I am your willing acolyte and prostrate myself at your feet and worship you with all my heart, mind and body’. ...

Amanda Night left the party like she had left almost every party since she had turned 13, completely drunk and wasted. She refused the offer of a ride home, telling anyone that would listen to her slurred words that she could drive better drunk than any of them could sober. No one believed her, as it was a well known fact that she was facing serious jail time for multiple drunk driving infractions, including an injury accident that promised at least a year in jail. ...

Amanda Night left the party like she had left almost every party since she had turned 13, completely drunk and wasted. She refused the offer of a ride home, telling anyone that would listen to her slurred words that she could drive better drunk than any of them could sober. No one believed her, as it was a well known fact that she was facing serious jail time for multiple drunk driving infractions, including an injury accident that promised at least a year in jail. ...

Walking home from work one day Margo, or Mistress Margo to her slaves, had just turned a corner and noticed a new shop. The façade was black, and the windows were blacked out, the only thing she could see was the name. Margo, was wondering what sort of thing a shop called the ‘Lair of Artemis’ would sell, she crossed over the road for a closer look. All the glass fronted shop had been blacked out and she noticed a closed sign on the door but there was a small gap next to the glass doors, she prepared to look through the gap, but was surprised to see another eye looking out at her! Margo managed to gain some composure, but having an eye staring back at you can be quite unnerving under the circumstances. ...

(story continues from Personalized Training)_ _continued from part 1 Preface: This is a true story about my search for an extended play session with a serious dominatrix and how I got more than I expected and learned to love it! Some minor liberties are taken with events once or twice to make for a more entertaining read but this is pretty much exactly how it went down! Chapter 4: “Poor slave doesn’t know what hit him.” ...

“Good evening, I am Gene Harris, I am suppose to have a sleep study here tonight.” Gene Harris had been extremely tired over the last few weeks. After a visit to his family doctor to determine why he was always sleepy, his doctor recommended he have a sleep study to see if he has sleep apnea. The facility was an outpatient clinic, and Gene reported at 8:30PM, pajamas and pillow in hand. ...

A short story of revenge Sondra and Saffron Stone were twins, their dark raven hair always made them different. Their hair was long and had a soft curl. Their tall curvy figures were in their eyes perfect! The girls grew up wanting for nothing, as children their parents owned a hundred and twenty acre estate in Oxfordshire and as teenagers they finished their education at Oxford. They worked on many levels, using their bodies to gain control of men and women, either one could talk their way around other people, they honed the art from an early age jousting for control with their mother and father. Together they just got what they wanted! In there teens they discovered Lesbianism, they caught their mother in bed with her very female personal trainer. Their silence gained them much leverage, but they discovered their father was going to a Mistress, and were very interested in her when they discovered the Mistress had a dungeon! The twins seduced Mistress Maxine and within days had reduced her to little more than their sexual plaything. The twin gained much from Mistress Maxine, namely a keen interest in Latex! ...

The click clack of high heels could be heard as the maid walked into the Den, off the main hall. The maid, dressed, head to toe black latex stooped to offer the ladies their drinks. The ladies didn’t acknowledge the maid, but continued their conversation regardless. The ladies were sat on a half moon sofa that measured fifteen feet across. They were all talking to one Lady in particular, the Lady sat on the lounger across from the half moon sofa, the Ladies round her were dressed in latex, as were the Lady herself. The Lady Bella was holding court, as was her way. ...

On rare occasion, a visual image imbeds itself deeply into your mind. An inspiration built from guided fragments of thoughts from various disparate contexts that suddenly coalesce into a perfect storm of self-bondage scenario. Once it happens, it holds onto portion of your attention span like a pit-bull, handicapping your ability to do even the most mundane of activities until you eventually realise your fantasy. You fill out the necessary bits of the scene and perhaps add a few extra elements, but center-staged is your main inspired element. ...

(story continues from Desire Boutique Part 3) Legal Matters - This is copyrighted work. I am the original author. As this is being distributed to promote my other stories please feel free to pass it along to anyone who might enjoy it. But please, pass along the credits too!! :) All characters and events depicted in this story are fictional. Any similarity to real people or events is purely coincidental. This material is for the enjoyment of ADULTS only, and depicts scenes of sexual activity including, but not limited to, bondage and domination. If you are under 18 years of age, you must stop reading NOW. You can also see the story along with my other stories at the following link, which is the Second Life website marketplace. https://uncensored.xstreetsl.com/modules.php?name=Marketplace&MerchantID=287271 ...

(story continues from Dreams) Part Two 3 Years Later Rhea hesitantly took the witness stand. She was not looking forward to having to recount the ordeal she had been through. But she took one look at the man who the police said was responsible for all this, sitting there smugly and even now looking at her like a piece of meat, and she firmed up her resolve. That bastard had to pay. ...

My name is Francis and I have for some time now had a dream that haunts my every sleeping moment. For sometime I have woken up in the night only to find that the situation I dreamed I was in, was just that, a dream! Strangely every time I wake I am very wet between my legs, sweaty all over, and feeling terrified, but also so bloody aroused that I just have to toss myself off. I have even taken to sleeping with a dildoe beneath my pillow for just this situation! ...

My name is Francis and I have for some time now had a dream that haunts my every sleeping moment. For sometime I have woken up in the night only to find that the situation I dreamed I was in, was just that, a dream! Strangely every time I wake I am very wet between my legs, sweaty all over, and feeling terrified, but also so bloody aroused that I just have to toss myself off. I have even taken to sleeping with a dildoe beneath my pillow for just this situation! ...

(story continues from Beta Test Part 1) Part Two Erin woke when sunlight first started coming into her living room. She experienced a moment of hope that everything that had happened on Saturday was just a bad dream, but was disabused of this hope when she opened her eyes and found herself still naked, bound and chained to the floor of her living room. The next thought that entered her head was: “Shit, I have to pee!” She looked up at the game screen to see if there was any sign of activity. There was a small amount of light in the windowless room, apparently coming in from under the sliding dog door. She saw her avatar looking around the small room. Then she noticed a bucket labeled ‘waste’ that was placed just to the right of the sliding panel. Sure enough, there was also a bucket labeled ‘waste’ just to the right of the box in her living room. She was disgusted by what she was going to have to do, but it was better than peeing on her living room floor. Her leash gave her just enough slack to get her ass over the bucket. The position was incredibly awkward, with her arms still pinned behind her back and the high heels that were still locked on her feet, but she managed to relieve herself. ...

continued from part 6 Part 7 She felt that her public ordeal wold never come to an end. For almost two hours Walter had made her walk around downtown, presenting herself in her strict and bizarre slave uniform. She was forced to stroll through a mall and present herself to the public. Her cheeks were red from shame, sometimes she had to fight her tears again and again. Over the time she got hot in her heavy rubber slave outfit and all the plastic. She felt her sweat drippling over her skin, the layers of rubber and plastic sometimes seemed to be glued onto her. Whenever she tried to fight Walters orders, she was treated with the electric discipline system and since the remote enema system was put to good use, she felt like being pregnant in her eighth month now. And still there was a lot of liquid in the container in her backpack, as the weight told her. ...

Before I began my story, I would like to explain my situation. My wife and I both lead busy lives, and when one of us gets time off, the other is usually working. And if both of us have time off, our son is usually home. Needless to say, our sexual life is drastically affected. My wife is absolutely gorgeous (I lucked out big time). And on top of that, she is very understanding about my desire for BDSM. I love being tied up and dominated, and my wife will often use me for her personal servitude. But because of our busy schedules, I often partake in self bondage. ...

From time to time I develop a new piece of restraint, also known as “dungeonware”. Ever since my last job went away when the company I had been working for 15 years was a victim of the current economy. I have been working hard to deal with this new lifestyle change and was able to keep our family going and pay the bills with a combination of odd jobs. These jobs include writing several books that were published by a vanity publisher so my return is low and maintaining a local newspaper column. To further boost our income I am working for a local Domina and helping her set up a new dungeon. ...

I had always wanted to be in bondage helpless humiliated and caned but never found anyone who would do a proper job of it. I had a few boy friends who had tried but they never tied me very tight. Then I met Steve at work I was stood outside having a fag when he asked me for a light we got talking and over the next couple of weeks got friendly. ...

Hank watched as the college co-eds filed into the room. He concentrated to keep from staring too hard as set after set of youthful breasts, firm buttocks, and nice long legs went passed him. He had to keep them comfortable, for just a little longer, and then they would all be his. These unsuspecting college sophomores and juniors thought they were coming to their first TA session for Psych 501: Intro to Group Behavior. And the girls thought that Hank, the man in his late-20s who was standing by the door as they came in, was the grad student who they had been assigned to for periodic discussion sessions of the course material. Some of the girls walking in may have thought it a bit odd that their section had ended up being all female, but it wasn’t too surprising since the large lecture class was probably three-quarters women anyway. None of the girls were surprised to have received an email earlier that day informing them of the change in their section assignment and meeting location - that sort of thing happened all the time in these big classes. Sadly for the girls, this was in fact not a TA session for Psych 501, and Hank was no grad student. They were, however, about to learn a few things about group behavior. ...

“The game is due in 20 minutes honey, are you ready?” Oh my God, I had forgotten about the game today. If there are 2 things my master loves in this world, they are football and using me (this means abusing his slave as he wishes). I have to get ready. I get the tray hastily and begin to fill it with the necessary items. Let me check I shouldn’t forget anything: The flogger All the clothespins Butt plug The tens unit Cane Rope Straps Leather belt 5 electric tooth brushes Ball gag ...

continued from part one Part Two She pulled her body from the chilly glass, her skin sticking a little, and admired the moist imprint her soft curves left. She turned and made a bee-line for the corner of the hall, letting her noisy chains clank to a halt and stopping to listen and peek around the corner. Again, she was alone in her game, nearing the finish, the door of her home in sight. With quick feet, she quietly made her trek down the hall, pretty sure no one was still awake to hear the alarm of her bondage gear, “Next time, I’ll wear something quieter.” At her door she breathed a sigh of relief and anxiety; there was no reason for her door to not open, but many other things happened that she didn’t expect either. She turned her back to the door, and exposed herself to the open hall and the rows of doors. Her hands clambered for the knob and found it, giving it a slow turn. As she heard the bolt open, she leaned her back against the door; silently rejoicing as it slid open. She turned on her toes, jumped inside and closed the door. ...

I had reached the door to my mistresses dungeon, instead of ringing the bell to be let in there was a note that said I was to enter and follow the instructions left on the table. I opened the door, it was extremely dark only lit by a candle on the table. The note on the table required me to disrobe, blindfold myself and put on the handcuffs and leg shackles. So I undressed, put the leg shackles on my ankles, put the blindfold on and handcuffed my hands behind my back. I don’t know how long I stood there but I knew better than say anything or move around. Then I heard heels on the hardwood floors approaching. I held my breath in anticipation. Then suddenly I heard a click and then mistress exhaled her smoke into my face. I moved my head around to discern where she was and was rewarded with a slap to my cheek and another cloud of smoke in my face. All I heard was the clicking of her heels on the floor and felt more clouds of smoke in my face. ...

This story was an entry into the 2010 Winter Fetish Story Contest She awoke, very slowly becoming aware of her surroundings. Her groggy eyes slowly began to focus. Her confusion only grew as her vision cleared. The room she was in was dimly lit, light entering through only a small window in the wall. She appeared to be in an unfinished basement, judging by the gray concrete which made up the floor and walls. The room was un-insulated, making it cold and even less pleasing to be in. She turned and saw some kind of computer setup against the wall. A seed of fear slowly started to grow. ...

This story was an entry into the 2010 Winter Fetish Story Contest SOMNAMBULIST When I first saw them, I thought sleeping in a sleepsack would be like sleeping in a coffin, only more comfortable. Turns out it isn’t. But not for the reasons I’d imagined. Maybe it would be without electric pads up my doodad and on my nipples. They send shocks at random intervals. It’s ironic complaining so loudly though – ironic because I put them there myself. ...

“And what,” Gina asked, “is that?” Holding out the mass of rubber in his hands, Jeff grinned. “It’s a training suit.” Gina eyed the shiny black mass doubtfully. “Looks like a diving suit to me.” she said sarcastically. “Oh, no,” Jeff declared. “It’s something special. I designed it myself, just for you.” “Oh really?” Gina’s eyebrow raised. “Really,” Jeff replied. “You’ve been talking about working out, getting in better shape, and this suit will help you do just that.” ...

The Doll Factory 10: How to Program a Doll AmyAmy Machine/f; M+/f; D/s; latex; bodymod; doll; electro; bdsm; replicant; oral; sex; cons/nc; X continued from part 9 Part 10: How to Program a Doll At last the dream begins to fade. I’m inside the cocoon, squeezed tightly inside it and surrounded by some sort of warm liquid. There aren’t really any sensations apart from the feeling of being constrained by the pressure of the cocoon and the weight of liquid. I can’t feel myself breathing, the temperature is perfect, and the only sound is the heavy rush and whoosh of fluid: womb sounds. Like a fetus ready to be born I can feel something is happening and change is on the way. ...

Katie woke up from a very long sleep, and immediately knew that something was wrong. She was in a large room, with a single door. The floors and walls were all covered in a white padding; she could feel it underneath her, as her ass and back sank into it. It looked like one of the old padded cells she had heard of that they put extreme mental patients in when there was a fear they would hurt themselves. There was something skin tight all over her amazing body, clinging to every crevice like a second skin. She looked down, and could see that every inch of her was sealed into some sort of skintight rubber suit; mostly clear with only a tinge of bronze to indicate it was there. Her huge breasts strained mightily against the rubber that coated them like it was painted on. ...

A gust of cold wind hit Ona head-on as she jogged over the bridge, but the tall dark-haired girl didn’t mind. She was dressed for this weather - her long athletic legs sheathed in lined spandex, her torso protected by a snug windbreaker, even her hands and ears covered in gloves and a hat. Ona took a lot of pride in the excellent shape she kept herself in, and a big part of that was not letting a little cold weather keep her from her daily run. And really, it was a gorgeous morning, bright and sunny, just rather chilly. There were a few other folks out in the park alongside the river - some other runners and a few folks walking dogs. Everyone was bundled up tight. There certainly wasn’t a lot of skin showing on a day like this. ...

I am a single guy that can barely afford food and rent let alone the internet. A friend gave me a computer after he had upgraded his. This computer had wireless internet inside of it and I curiously checked to see if there were any wireless connections available. Sure enough there were three showing and one had no lockout so I clicked it to see if I could start surfing the internet. Being the first time on the internet in a long time it was overwhelming the information that was now at my fingertips. I have a few fetishes that I thought were kind of weird and wanted to see if there was anything on the internet about them. I found out that there were many people into the things I was into and felt better about how screwy I thought that they were. I had a whole list of favorite sites that I would frequent always hoping for some new hot stuff. I even began searching websites to possibly buy all this stuff like ruber doll suits, dildos, butt-plugs and more S&M items. I was late at work one night and when I got back to my apartment I noticed my bedroom light on. I thought I had turned it off in the morning, but ah well. I walked in to my apartment cautiously. I walked slowly into my room and I see laying on my bed many of the items I fantasized about buying for myself, including items I never thought of like shoes. I then was touched on the shoulder and was told that I could co-operate and dress up willingly or dress up while mostly paralyzed. I said with a nervousness in my voice I will try willingly, cuz who knows what would of happened otherwise. I was guided towards my bed with all this feminine looking stuff laying on it. I then saw the person who had broken in and bought all this stuff. She said she had seen all my web activity from the free internet I had been stealing from her. She said we had better get started on getting my new clothes on. I was hesitant but her friend stepped out from the bathroom and I am now trapped. I was then again told that I can be paralyzed or dress willingly. I agreed to dressing willingly. I stripped down right there. After I had undressed they wiped this cream on my dick and balls and it burned like hell. We then started with these latex pants, they had what appeared to be a butt-plug in them. There was also a place for my dick to be stuffed into. They took their time putting my dick in the panties properly, it seemed to be more of a chastity belt like one I had wanted to order. The butt-plug was then inserted into my butt. It hurt like hell because they forced it in without mercy. I had tears coming from my eyes and was laughed at. The panties were then pulled all the way up. it had a small zipper that made it fit extremely snug and I had to suck my gut in for it to even fit on me, this made them smile even more. They then pulled out the plug, or so I had thought. The main part of the plug was pulled out I was told. They told me to look in the mirror and see that now anyone has direct access to my pussyhole. My asshole was being kept open by the base of the plug and you could see into my asshole. They showed me how easy it was to put three fingers into my ass without any effort. They both laughed and said bigger things can even go in with ease too. I was slapped on the ass and was told that we needed to finish up. They continued to dress me into a rubber like suit that had a head on it. The suit was very tight and felt like a nylon meets plastic material, a feeling that was like no other. The crotch area was open so the access to my pussyhole, as they called it, was still accessible . With it on the plastic or whatever the suit was made from made it more difficult to move. It was almost like I was hit with some really strong muscle relaxers or something. The mask was almost ready to put on my head. They told me to open my mouth and I opened my mouth in compliance when they put this very large plastic ring in my mouth that was attached to the mask. The mask was pulled on more and I could see out of the eyes and it was weird looking out of them, everything in front of me was clear but the edges and corners were a blurry blue. The zipper was pulled up the back and the mask and full body suit was now on me tight as could be. They made some minor adjustments and it did feel a little more comfortable after they did that. I then heard a click behind my head clearly knowing they were locking the suit onto me. They hooked up something to the chest with hoses, I heard what sounded like a pump and my chest got much tighter. They stopped and unhooked the hoses. They then took me too the mirror to show me what I looked like in the mirror. To my horror I looked exactly like a blow-up love doll with huge tits. A finger went in my mouth and I heard, there’s nothing worse than an untrained mouth that won’t stay open like a dolls just like yours. I wanted to run but my escape was blocked, plus I would of looked really silly running down the halls looking like I did not to mention I probably couldn’t run too fast. That made me think, are we staying here? Are we leaving? No sooner they said, enough chit chat, we have to finish you up. They started to put a tight corset on me, I could feel the pressure on my stomach it was quite unbearable while they were tightening it. This made it very difficult to breath. It also forced me to have a straighter back with my chest more pointing forward. They finished it all off with a maids outfit and a wig. They put some tight shoes on me and we then all left my room. My heart started pounding like hell and I started to tremble. I tried speaking but all came out was noises out of the ring gag that was in my mouth. I was told, don’t worry you will only experience all the stories you read while on my internet, experience what was in the videos you watched on my internet and I will make money off of you for payback at a hefty interest rate for all the internet you have stolen from me. We walked out my apartment door and they locked it. We walked to their car that was in the parking lot. Thankfully I didn’t see anyone dressed as I was. We drove for what seemed like hours only to arrive at some big house with many cars in the parking lot and yard. Right as we get out of the car, a hobble chain was attached to my legs. My arms were then pulled behind me. I think they were putting them into an arm binder. I felt my arms go back farther and it hurt like hell. I know they put me into an arm binder by the way it feels. It was confirmed after I was asked if the arm binder felt like I thought it would. My answer again only made noises, and she said I thought so with excitement. We slowly walked up these stairs into this house. We were greeted by a beautiful Dominatrix. I was handed over like a piece of meat, a sex slave for my new owner. I found out that the suit wouldn’t be coming off for over a month! The Dominatrix was told I should be a perfect sex doll for anyone’s use and she wanted payment for such a doll and for its use. The Dominatrix was told I would do anything including being locked up any way she saw fit. Also it is allowed to make any video from any session as long as she gets copies. With that the lady I apparently stole internet from left and I was left there in the hands of my new owner for over a month apparently. I will be video taped and most likely pictures will be taken. I am now glad no one can see my face. A numbered bar-code patch was stuck onto my rubber skin, number 129 or Rubber Doll Michelle. It took only minutes for them to log me into their sales system on their computer. I then saw some TV sets with all kinds of sexual things going on. There was a ‘Just In’ section and I saw a color bar test screen with my number and name, this made me nervous as hell. The Dominatrix patted me on the shoulder and said not to worry as if I enjoyed the internet as much as she was told I did I will enjoy my stay here. I was then taken to what was now my room for when a customer shows up and wants to use me. I saw this thing that I could clearly tell it was to lock someone in place into a doggy position. We walked right by it and went to a bathroom area. I was then flushed out with an enema. Since these latex pants kept my asshole open I had no choice but to have it expelled over and over until I was totally cleaned out. I was then brought back to be locked down to the thing in the middle of the room. My legs were locked to the floor. I was then forced to get on my knees and bent over the contraption. A strap was pulled over my back going under my arms effectively holding me into place. Yet, another strap was used to hold my arms down, not like it needed to be done as there was no escaping the arm binder. A hook and strap then was attached to my head and and then was hooked to the hands part of my arm binder. The strap was tightened and it made my head tilt backward so I was forced to look forward. A realistic rubber cock was put in front of my face then there was adjustments made and it was then shoved into my mouth. Since there was the big ring gag holding my mouth open I had no choice but to accept the dick into my mouth. They walked behind me and hooked a fucking machine up to my ass. It wasn’t turned on just yet. I was told that the fucking machine will fuck me anyway, but if I fail to suck on the dick the fucking machine will also shock me. There were two cameras already on me! I am already internet material! A switch was flipped on and I was being fucked by a machine and was also being shocked at the same time. I screamed for a moment and was yelled at to suck on my dick that was in my mouth. As soon as I started sucking on the dick that was in my mouth the shocking did stop like I was told. Some kind of fluid started oozing out of the dick, I was told that it was nourishment and once it’s all gone the fucking machine won’t shock me anymore. Every now and then it’d be too much for me to keep sucking and swallowing the stuff coming from the dick gag. I would be shocked and I would scream and sometimes I could not get enough energy still to keep sucking so I was shocked continuously without mercy. There were points I was crying from the shocks it was so bad. From what seemed to be like 30 minutes I finally finished off the drink. The fucking machine did not shock me anymore but still relentlessly fucked my ass. I was still whimpering from the shocks I had just received. My moans and cries from there on sounded like I was in total pleasure as I moaned out with every pump of the fucking machine. I was then left to my machine fate. I try to remember what stories I have read. What stories will they re-enact first? What videos will the remake? They made me into a rubber sex doll so I have to think what Rubber Doll Stories did I read lately. I also am dwelling on some of the freaky stories and sites I visited just out of curiosity…. Why O’ why didn’t I just get internet on my own……

Jessica had a nice figure, no two ways about it. And she couldn’t meet her debt payments, no two ways about it either. So she reviewed her options for the umpteenth time. To ask her parents was out of the question. They had already bled themselves dry to help finance her studies, she couldn’t possibly ask for more. Banks and finance companies were out, as were credit cards: she was already maxed out. ...

Part One It was the end of summer in New Jersey I was 17 years old and very unhappy with my life, because for the last two years, my parents had left the country due to my father’s work contract overseas. They left me with my aunt and uncle to avoid disturbing my school schedule however, life with them was unbearable and I decided to run away and make my own arrangements. I packed the few belongings I had, drew the $875.00 I had saved from part time job out of the bank, purchased an airline ticket to Miami Fl. ...

The Honorable Richard Mallory was a fortunate man. Few had the privilege to share one of the most closely guarded secrets in known space, and what a secret. A holographically enhanced image of a beautiful but restless nude girl filled the opposite wall of his executive suite. Even in her sleep, her thoughts were obviously focused on some vividly imagined erotic experience, and as Karen’s legs splayed unconsciously apart, he feasted his eyes on the generous ridge of her clitoris hood, possessed by a bright blue, sparkling band. Jolan technology at its best, he thought. Deceptively decorative, and yet utterly insidious. The matching studs in her nipples would be similarly unobtrusive under ordinary circumstances. Nothing would be allowed to betray her secret purpose on this special day, not even Selma’s unknowing complicity. With any luck, Karen’s last few hours on Dora would go without a hitch. ...

My name is Natalie and my story starts out like most others. I was an undergrad student at a local college going for a degree in early education. Young and new to the big city I was looking to meet some new, and young, friends to have fun with. I couldn’t imagine three weeks later I would be a latex slave and manikin in a local store front to a young couple. My story starts in May of 2009… I am 22 years old, living in a one bedroom condo in New York City. I only knew it was May because it was so dam hot I had to keep my windows open. I didn’t have a lot of money to pay the bills and I recently lost my job… so my windows were always open. It was a small condo and I had nothing inside it. Only my bed and a lazy boy chair. I have been on my own since I moved away at the age of 18. So recently, I have been cooped up in this condo just studying and reading for school which at the time i was almost failing. I couldn’t stand the loneliness anymore and I needed to get out. I was reading about some online community groups that get together weekly, to just hang out. I was intrigued! It was no more than two weeks and I was hooked. I met this cute guy that called himself “Master”… what a joke… but he was so hot, and I couldn’t stop smiling at him. ...

There is nothing easier to control than a horny guy. My husband is locked in a chastity device and the only way out is our weekly clean-and-jerk sessions. Our house is an old one and there is a room in the basement which used to be the place coal was stored for the furnace. Now it is our dungeon. Hanging from the ceiling is a neck-and-wrist brace, holding the arms in a “surrender” position, To the sides are two ankle cuffs with chains running out to the wall. This is where Matt is “stored” while I take off the device, clean him up, and jerk him off. ...

(story continues from Echoes of Barking) Part Two Heading off into the hospital Emma began to feel a bit better. Her legs were still a bit wobbly but, as she dabbed her head, she found that there was little blood. She would have a lump, but she could live with that. Peering down at her map she was able to work out where she needed to go in this sprawling ancient building. ...

continued from part 3 A forth part written by Colloredo Reading the story “The Piano Teacher by Rbbral” inspired me to take the subject further. I think the subject has some good potential to develop in many ways, here is the first part of a few more to come. While he lead her back to the house, carefully directing her steps, she was thinking about all the changes in her if which had happened just within the last few hours. Things she had been fantasizing about for such long times and never believed they would become true one day. And here she was. An immense craving for sex were the best words to describe the feelings of Walters rubber slut at this point. Right after that extremely humiliating haircut scene, Walter had taken her to a little restaurant, where he obviously was a well known and appreciated guest. ...

continued from part 4 A fifth part written by Colloredo Reading the story “The Piano Teacher by Rbbral” inspired me to take the subject further. I think the subject has some good potential to develop in many ways, here is the first part of a few more to come. Walter took a strange device RS had never seen before. Obviously it was some sort of gag. The part which was to be slipped into her mouth consisted of three parts, made of black rubber. The middle part was shaped like a short but thick and strong penis, a short length of rubber tube was running through it, designed to make her swallow whatever Walter wanted. Connected to this with small tubes were two rubber cushions. The other side ended in the red feeding tube and three rubber bulbs which allowed it to inflate the three parts individually. All this was mounted on a piece of thick, transparent rubber. ...

Authors note; While on Fetlife I contacted a girl who liked reading fetish stories and I had her go to this site to read mine. After she (sunshine08) read a couple of my bondage stories I probed her for a review. She replied that they didn’t turn her on or get her off because she was more into S&M than the love bondage I wrote. So that gave me an idea to write a punishment story just for her. After reading this one she wrote back that she was flattered that I wrote her a story and this one DID get her off! Enjoy! ...

(story continues from Petgirl Trapped 2) Part Three Autumn tried her best to stay comfy in the cage but it was hard. She tried to lay on her belly but she couldn’t breath well. She rolled over onto her side and in a short amount of time her limbs would fall asleep. She grumbled and got up on her hands and knees and moved about. She shook her head when realizing that she was circling about like a cat or dog. She finally rolled over onto her back and fell into a light sleep. *SLAP!!* “MMMFFFF!!!” Autumn screamed into the waking world through her gag. The pain across her crotch was so intense. She rolled over and got into a ball. For a moment she forgot how bound she was and fought with her binding again. “Sheesh…you even sleep like a slut. On your back with your legs open for all the world to see.” Nicole stood with crop in hand. Autumn blinked away a tear and looked up at Nicole. Well…a much more glamorous Nicole that is. Her hair was out of the ponytail and down…styled beautifully and with a bit covering one eye. Nails polished and shaped perfectly with no polish. But it was Autumn’s sexy silky little black dress that focused most of the attention. Nicole mockingly turned on her black heels and posed. “You like? There was soooo much to choose from but I liked the classic little black dress….don’t you? But I couldn’t go out in this little number without some extras.” Nicole pulled out of her purse…her rather new looking leather purse…Autumn’s debit card. “It was so nice of you to leave your PIN number written down at home. I got a manicure, hair done, new shoes..even these.” Nicole turned and sat down on Autumn’s cage. Autumn got a full view of Nicole’s new pure white silk panties. Autumn grumbled angrily and thrashed in the cage. That blond brat ran up a bill on her, humiliated her and enjoying all of it too much. Nicole wiggled her tush but didn’t get up off the cage. “Now listen slave pet…get use to this for the weekend. I plan on having alot of fun with you..it will be worth every penny you got.” Autumn panted and turned away from Nicole’s pert little tush above her and sulked. She didn’t know what to do. Nicole quickly hopped off the cage and turned to face Autumn and grinned. She rushed to the other room for a few minutes then returned. “Ok Autumn….hmmm, that doesn’t seem petlike enough. Lets see…Lady? Tramp? Socks….no. I know and it works well for your red hair. I’ll call you Ginger. It’s pretty and means redhead in British slang. You like your new name Ginger?” Nicole tapped on the cage. “Mmmfffff!!!” Autumn grunted loudly into her gag. Now this blond bitch was giving her a new pet name too. “Now now Ginger…if you want out of that cage you better be a good girl…do you want out?” Nicole kept a happy cheery voice as she talked down to Autumn. She didn’t want to stay in this cage for the rest of the day and the coming night. She nodded lightly to Nicole’s amusement. Autumn then shifted up to her elbows and knees getting ready to be let out. “Good girl..just need to set up a little security in case you go bad.” Nicole quickly spun around to the backside of the cage and reached in enough and snatched Autumn’s panties and ripped them off quick and painfully. “Mmmmmfff!!” Autumn bucked but it was too late and took her by surprised. Cool air touched her now exposed bum and sent shivers over her body. She turned to look back at Nicole. A series of bright flashes met her eyes as Nicole took a series of pictures with the sub-shop digital camera. Autumn tried to cover up and shift about but it did little good. After a few more pictures Nicole turned and showed Autumn through the bars all the embarrassing pics showing off Autumn’s bare bum and other delicate parts. Autumn squealed as Nicole went away and back to the other room. Autumn felt horrified and ashamed. What was that horrid girl thinking? After a few long minutes, Nicole came back and opened the door. “Come on….follow me.” That was all she said and it was quite serious and evenly stated. Autumn stepped out and walked carefully into the office room where Nicole had already stepped in. Nicole proceeded to Autumn’s desk while Autumn went to the middle of the room and sat down awkwardly. Nicole sat on the desk and crossed her legs. She leaned over and turned the computer monitor on. The pictures that Nicole had just took were on there and ready to load up at the yahoo groups and DA pages. “Just one press of the button and you be crossing over into a new world of bondage. That is…if you disobey me. Now then, I am going to release you and you are going to freshen up in the bathroom over there. Don’t you dare try anything…ok?” Autumn had to soak this in for a second. Nicole had went into evil Domme mode here. The worse part was that she really good at it. Autumn had no choice but to nod a defeated yes. What else could she do? “Good girl.” Nicole got off the desk and walked over to Autumn and unlocked the gag and cuffs holding her arms and legs in there bent positions. She didn’t however undo them fully..just made it so Autumn could. Autumn wiggled at the cuffs as Nicole walked back and sat on the desk. She put her perfect looking manicured finger above the button that would publish the pics. After a few minutes Autumn got the wrist/upper arm cuffs off and the bondage paw mittens. In no time Autumn got the ballet boots and other items off. She stood up and stretched. Even though she was now naked..it still felt good. “I can’t believe…” Autumn started to talk but stopped as Nicole’s finger went closer to the button. “Be quiet. Thats one of the rules. You are not to talk unless I tell you to. Nodding is good enough for the likes of you in most cases. And when I do for some reason want to her more than mmmfff’ing from you, you better end it with Mistress Nicole. Understand? Tell me you understand.? Nicole stared right at the naked redhead. “Yes…yes Mistress Nicole.” Autumn shifted her feet a little. She knew how to be submissive to Master L, but not with any Mistress. And def with Nicole. “Good girl. Now you go and freshen up. I want you to wash up too. Guess a bitch bath is what you will need. You should have everything you need in there..now go.” Nicole never moved away, even an inch from the button. Autumn probably could rush her but it was too risky. So Autumn nodded and turned and went to the sub-shop’s restroom connected to the office. Nicole did have it ready. Soap, washcloth, toothpaste..etc. All the most cheapest stuff there was. She grumbled to herself. Nicole had spoiled herself with getting her hair done, manicures and Autumn swore she smelled her favorite perfume on Nicole too. But she would have to deal with this stuff. Autumn took care of her most important needs. After being caged up for so long..she had too. Autumn then took care of her teeth and brushed them clean. The gag left a bad taste in her mouth and at least the mint flavored toothpaste got rid of that. Next she ran hot water in the sink and soaked the washcloth in it then started to clean herself up. She ran the cloth up and down her legs and feet. Rinsed and continued around her chest and neck. Then ended with her midsection and back. She ran fresh water and cleaned her face. Now she was totally natural. Naked, clean and no makeup of any kind. She sighed and went back into the room to see what that evil little blond had in store for her. A fold up table sat there with alot of stuff on it. Nicole was perched on the desk again..ready to press the button if needed. She held out her finger and motioned Autumn to approach the table. “Good…all squeaky clean. Now you are going to get yourself ready like a good pet. First powder your body up.” Autumn took up the powdwerpuff and put it in the powder and started putting it all about. It didn’t take long to cover herself and she sat it back down. Nicole pointed to a black latex mass on the table and Autumn picked it up. Seemed like a simple enough pair of latex panties…simple enough till two massive plugs fell from them. “No..way..I am…” Autumn’s lips pressed hard together and looked up at Nicole. Nicole’s blue eyes were cold and hard, “Oh…yes…you are…and now…don’t forget the lube.” Autumn paused but then lowered her hand to the tube of lube and put some out on the plugs. Her insides fluttered nervously as she lubed up the plug shaped like a freakishly endowed man’s penis. After adding a little more than might be needed she put her first leg through the hole of the panties and then the other. She slowly pulled them up and stopped when the plugs touched the inside of her crotch. She looks at Nicole and gives a nervous pleading gaze. “Come on…don’t act like you never done it before.” Nicole moved her crossed legs a little in a relaxed manner. Gritting her teeth Autumn pulled smoothly up. She never put anything quite like these on herself before but knew she had to relax. The plugs filled her up fully and made her feel like she was going to burst. She put the rest of the tight latex around her butt and the snap of the latex as she let it go sent a dull dread through her. “See..wasn’t that fun and easy. Now please continue.” Nicole’s voice was softer now. No doubt she wasn’t sure if Autumn would put them on. Even with the threat of the pictures looming over her. Autumn shifted funny as she stood and picked up the full latex catsuit. No matter which way she stood the plugs…especially the front one…kept her attention. She was grateful for the powder as she slid the catsuit on. Made it so much easy than if she didn’t have it. Autumn reached back and grabbed the zipper and pulled it up behind herself. Autumn’s hips, butt, legs, chest…all seemed to popped out and screamed for attention thanks to the tight shiny latex. Autumn looked in the wall mirror and saw that the catsuit even hid the horrid dildo panties that were underneath. Nicole seemed to approve. “Good…now walk over to the radiator and put these on around it.” Nicole tossed a par of metal cuffs to Autumn and with careful steps she walked over and put the cuffs through the radiator and then cuffed her self. Unknown to her, Nicole got up and grabbed a black corset with pink highlights and came up behind her. She wrapped it around Autumn’s waist and started to pull hard. Autumn gasped out as the air was pushed out of her. Nicole was almost cruel. Even Ayva didn’t put her knee to her back when she helped put corsets on. But Nicole was and pulling as tight as she could. Autumn wanted to yell but didn’t. Soon Nicole tied it off and slapped Autumn hard on the bottom…sending a confusing sense of pain and pleasure into Autumn. “Wow…that was exhausting. I need to sit.” Nicole dropped the key to the cuffs in Autumn’s hand and went back to her place on the desk. Autumn fiddled for a sec with the key and cuffs but got them to unlock. She stood up and put her hands to her now tiny waist. Autumn tried to breath in deep but barely could. She went back to the table and couldn’t stop herself from swaying her hips so much. The dildos and corset was forcing her too. Nicole pointed to the end of the table, “Time to fill in all your holes.” Autumn picked a huge pink handkerchief and folded it. She then opened her mouth and shoved the mass into it. It took a little work but finally got it all in. She then closed her mouth and took the microfoam tape and put a huge square of it over her mouth. This sealed her lips shut. Autumn knew there would be no outbursts now from herself. Nicole motioned to the next item and Autumn picked up the shiny pair of ballet boots. She didn’t want to sit but the look on Nicole’s face made it clear she better. Autumn walked around the table and hopped on. She yiped lightly as both plugs shoved deeper into her. Putting that behind her she slipped on the ankle length boots and tied them on tight. Nicole put one hand up to Autumn, “Don’t get up..just reach over for your paws.” Autumn grunted as she bent sideways and took up the latex bondage mitten that looked like paws. The paw prints were colored in pink like the highlights on her corset. She slipped the left paw on and then the right. She couldn’t lock them on though. Her hands were now all balled up inside. Nicole got up and walked over to Autumn and started to lock the left one on. Autumn took her other hand and put it in a striking position. “You are in a tight corset, gagged, ballet boots and have some massive dildos shoved in you and one hand in a bondage mitten while the other one in a loose on. Don;t even think it.” Autumn whined lightly in her gag and lowered her hand. She had to admit, she had no chance of winning in a fight with Nicole like this. She lowered her hand and let Nicole lock on the other bondage mitten. “Now turn around and get on your knees.” Nicole offered her hand and helped Autumn off the table and down to her knees. Autumn had saw the latex Gwen hood but it still felt odd when Nicole pulled it over her head. The hood was so tight around Autumn’s head as Nicole cinched it on. Nicole then put a thick collar around her neck. A light jingly sound made the bell apparent as Nicole fooled with something on Autumn’s head “Perfect..now take a look at yourself.” Nicole patted Autumn on the head and made her way back to the desk. Autumn grabbed the table and pulled herself up. Her feet had grown accustomed to the ballet boots thanks to the training Master L had given her. Autumn stood and took careful steps to the mirror and gasped. She looked like a sexy latex doll. More specifically…a sexy latex kitten doll. Her hood had cute little cat ears on the top of them and her collar had big bell like the kinds cat’s wear. The gwen hood made the microfoam disappear underneath. Everything on her was shiny, tight, black and pink. “Guess I don’t need these anymore.” Nicole press the delete key and ended the process that would put the pictures up. Autumn turned and took a step forward. She might be all bound u but without the worry of the pics hitting the net…she could try and take Nicole…. “MMMMMFFFFFF!!!!” Autumn tightened up inside as the pain hit her. She quickly fell to her knees and started to paw at her crotch. She looked up at a grinning Nicole holding a black remote. “That was setting three. You may now only realize what you have slipped on wasn’t just a simple pair of dildo panties but s special pair. Complete with devices embedded inside to zap you if you are bad. Now if you are good…”, Nicole pressed something on the remote. The vibrations that suddenly came from inside Autumn was intense. Her latex bottom was visibly vibrating. At first Autumn again pawed at her crotch but after a few seconds she started to groan and moved about the floor. She looked up at Nicole…Autumn’s green eyes were glazed over with passion. But just as she was about to orgasm…it stopped. “There..I think we are on the same page now…right? Nicole got off the desk and stood before Autumn. “Now then…some rules. No walking…you are a kittygirl. If you don’t you will be punished and be bound like your were earlier. Understand?” Autumn nodded…she was too confused and scared not too. She got on her hands and knees and stayed there. The corset made her arch her butt upward as she stood there. She looked up at Nicole and thought that maybe she could play along until… “Mmmmmfff.” Autumn’s insides were once again hit with wave after wave of vibrations. Thoughts of rebellion where instantly replaced with trying not to end up on the floor again. She clenched her legs together and Nicole kneeled down beside her. Nicole first patted Autumn on the head and started to pet her body….then started to lightly pat Autumn’s round, vibrating, latexed rear. “See..there are benefits of being my good little kitty..right? Want to be a good kitty right? You will be a good kitty.” Autumn moaned and didn’t even realize that she was nodding her head yes. Yes to her Mistress Nicole.

continued from chapter 1 Chapter 2: Initial Training Trustee leads me out into a long hall. These are the stacks, tiers of cells line the walk. She leads me down the long corridor. I see nothing but what is in my view. I hear loud muffled noises as I walk but no discernable words reach me. “The residents are welcoming you! You are the first in many months,” Trustee says. I wonder again how long I am remaining in this restrictive and obviously temporary bondage system. ...

It is the year 3219 and a scientific ship is around orbit on a moon that is being slowly sucked into a wormhole. On this ship are two females, Jenna and Tammy. They have been friends since college and all the way through scientific university, now working on their graduation project. “Tammy, you know we’re going to have to get closer to get some decent readings do you?” “Yes I know that Jen, but a probe would be destroyed by gravity before it would get into range…” ...

I couldn’t tell whether I has been shivering, waiting for an hour, or if it could be three. When it is dark and you are trying to block out the dumbness of aching limbs and appendages time tends to stand still. Mistress had put me on all fours on the bondage table. My face was pushed down flat whilst my wrists were snapped into the cuffs at the front corners of the table. Pushing my feet into place, my legs were pushed wide open and my ankles were then snapped into the cuffs at the back of the table. The first thing I realised that this position left my rear end exposed and in the air without me being able to move more than an inch. ...

Part One: Trial Period “Nil by mouth: total submission, total control; total dominance.” “I Love you, I adore you, I worship you, I serve you.” issued from the mouth of her latex occluded slave. The deflation and removal of the breathe-through inflatable gag and the direction, “Speak slave!” had elicited this response. His saliva marking the obsidian black of his latex slave helmet, he remained silent knowing that he had to carefully choose each word uttered. Any attempt to engage in conversation would be cruelly dealt with. ...

continued from part one Part Two: New Regime Opening his eyes slowly Sam was aware of the first glimmers of a new day. He took delight in the simple action of looking at the time on the bedside stand. This was a new experience for him; long denied any idea of the passing hours. It was 5.45am. This was the day he had long fantasised about increasingly as he journeyed ever deeper into the dark universe of his subconscious desires now manifest in the paradigm they had agreed on during his earlier submission under his ever demanding Mistresses interrogation. His heart leapt at the realisation of this special day. ...

This story is a work fiction and readers are strongly encouraged not to attempt the activities listed herein without the necessary understanding of the risks and dangers inherent to said actions. The vacuum cleaner had almost completed it’s task of removing the air from between the sheets of the vac bed. Subtle in its ability to confine her in its grasp, a vac bed is intractable. Every square metre is held in place by the ocean of air we live in and tonnes of pressure compressed the thick latex to her naked flesh as tightly as her own skin. There was to be no escape. ...

It had been a long week at work but the weekend was finally here and it was a weekend I had been looking forward to for several weeks now. Our friend Julie had invited my partner, Sam and I to a party at her house, the exciting bit was that it was to be a fetish party and there was to be plenty of rubberwear in evidence along with plenty of toys to keep everyone entertained. ...

It was a beautiful clear spring day in the mountains. The national park was alive with the sounds of bird and insect life. There was a gentle breeze blowing across the valley. I had been walking since early morning and was now far from civilization in a remote area where I planned to spend some time alone getting my life back in order after the divorce. I was not really concentrating on anything just letting my mind rest and enjoying the walk when I became aware of the silence. The birds had suddenly stopped singing. Then I noticed a faint sound. It sounded like an electrical arc. That sort of szszszs sound you get when welding. ...

Part 1 My beautiful wife and I are renovating our house by the lake. To save money at first, my wife did the work herself but, it cost a lot to finish the jobs. Then she hired the trades and that cost even more because with extra workers, she could do what seemed like endless additional jobs. I came home the other night to a new twist to an old renovation idea. My wife wanted to hire a general contractor who could hire even more expensive trades and do even more and more jobs. “All she really wanted” was to remove the roof from the house and replace it with the one my wife said that she “always really wanted” and it will take only 8 working days and a lot of money. Needless to say I said “No way!” I would be working like a slave to this construction job and I couldn’t see any reason to give in…. ...

continued from Jillian’s Mousetrap part 3 Chapter 1: The Training Continues Master Ambrose, with chilling efficiency, silently laid Jillian (Rubbery Thing) to the floor. He set her right inside the center of the rubber bondage bag. He made sure all of the connection and life sustaining umbilical cords were straight and operating. He slid each mitt-appended arm into internal sleeves. He closed the heavy rubber sack around his prisoner, sealing her rubberized body in even tighter rubber. He attached hoist chains to rings on the bag, lifted Rubbery Thing and swung her over to a thinly padded platform. He lowered her onto the “bed”. Then he immobilized the sack with tie down straps through the multiple rings along its circumference. ...

continued from chapter 2.1 Chapter 2: Embracing a Life Style The exercise equipment stopped its cycle and she slumped against the chains. She knew that after the cycle was completed those evil electric shocks were cut off. She didn’t have long to wait as he must have been in the room. He unhooked her from the device and took her to another part of the house. This was different. She became aroused in her dulled senses as he lifted her onto a soft rubber covered bed. He still chained her feet and arms to the bed but she was in a real bed. He didn’t remove any of the rubber appliances or toys inside her, but she was in a real bed. He quietly pulled a heavy rubber sheet over her body and left the room. She was in peace for the first time since… since… she had no concept of since when. ...

continued from chapter 2.2 Chapter 3: The Fly Paper The note in the mailbox indicated a package needed to be picked up at the Shaw Island Post Office. Ambrose looked at his attire. He was wearing the wetsuit over his more rubbery things but he had that hood and gas mask on. The keys to the locks were at home – as always – to guard against removal while away from the Private Island. The adventure of being sealed in rubber in public turned him into a receptacle of erotic power that demanded attention as soon as possible. Jillian was similarly charged from these trips as well and the two always consummated the return to the private island with a passionate blast of animal lust. ...

continued from chapter 2.3 Chapter 4: Finding Reason Jillian was in rapture! The pulsing thing in her pussy ravaged her core as the electrical stimulation pulsed through her clit and nipples. The tight suction of the bed totally locked her in its merciless embrace and forced her to endure the massive eruptions driving her body response to frenzy. The chains at least gave some give as she pulled at them and she would shake and vibrate in the suspension. The bed was something else again. There was no forgiveness, no allowance for movement; she could only push against the constant press of the unyielding latex and curse her foolishness to not cover her plans better. ...

continued from chapter 2.4 Chapter 5: Justice for All Things Rubber The next morning began with breakfast at nine. Mistress was regal in latex since she was getting herself into character for what would follow. Nurse Middleton was in her latex uniform as expected. Ambrose was wearing his single foundation layer. Mistress had been up since four, despite the long travel day, to prepare for her duties. She took a bath in lilac-scented water. After Nurse toweled her dry, she pulled on the lightly powdered burgundy catsuit and matching gloves. Nurse polished the suit to a resplendent glow of rich red. Mistress tingled with excitement and building arousal as Nurse rubbed the smooth latex skin. The catsuit had attached open hood. Nurse knelt at her feet and pulled black ankle boots with platform heels over her latex shod feet. Nurse buckled two tiny locks to the ankle straps. Her raven black hair was pulled through a reinforced opening at the top of her hood and cascaded over her shoulders. ...

The kids have grown up and left home. Their mum had walked out soon after and my life was a mess. When I sat down to analyze, what was wrong, I realized that there must be more to life than this. So I started to explore all the areas of life which I had previously not had any interest in. Well that’s not quite true; some of the areas were way outside of the norms of my upbringing. ...

Miss had been very busy for a week or so now, and I had the suspicion she was planning something. She spent hours every day in our basement, and ignored me when I casually asked what she was doing down there all the time. Today, I found out. She woke me up early this morning, and pulled me into the bathroom. She had me shave my face, my legs and my pubic hair, and she helped me shave some of the more inaccessible parts of my body until the only hair left was on my head. She was obviously quite excited about something, and that made me quite nervous. Sometimes her secrets turn out to be pleasant surprises, other times very painful ones. I had a sense this could be one of the latter. ...

(story continues from Kim’s Tail 3: Hazel)_ Chapter 4: Kate Kate stood on the landing pad watching the helicopter recede into the distance. It had, she considered, been a busy week. She had been surprised at some of the people who had chosen not to attend the funeral. But then again, maybe not. The past few days had been a media frenzy and she was glad to finally be away from the spotlight. Jim had known and, despite being a complete bastard in life, had thrown her a lifeline after his death. A retreat to gather her thoughts and slip away from public scrutiny. Literally an island in a sea of sharks, or at least paparazzi. Turning she walked towards the house as she considered what had just happened. ...

The sun had just set over the verdant hills of Sunway Drive, casting a crimson glare among the houses. Kate sat in her living room half watching the television, however most of her attention was on the clock. 8:15 PM The reason being two days prior, she received an anonymous email with only two pieces of information: 18/11/2008 - 9:00PM That was today!! Kate was a beautiful woman, with sparkling chocolate brown eyes, long blonde hair and a figure that could have a man begging. She was tall and slim, with 32DD boobs, and an equally juicy ass to match. She had established relationships with a few men over the years, but after Chris she had given up. ...

Chapter 2: Paulsen House The Paulsen House was the guest “cottage” on the end of the long peninsula at the west end of the island. It would be a good walk before lunch. She figured she’d have to reset the alarm or something. It was breezy and cool as she walked to the Paulsen place. The ten minute walk was invigorating. She let herself in and found the power was off. She checked the alarm panel and tried to reset it but the system didn’t respond. The little power off light winked persistently. She went back to the kitchen. She found the utility room door opened the door. She ran her flashlight over the walls to find the circuit panel. She noticed another door next to the panel as she stepped into the room. The door close behind her closed. It was on a spring. The place was dark as she fumbled with the master switch in the panel. The lights came on. Triumphantly she turned to leave. The door she had entered had no inside knob! ...

(story continues from Sex Slave 1: Sold) Part 2: Examination “You’re nothing but a walking cunt”, he said. “As long as you cooperate, and follow orders, you’ll be well treated. But if you resist or try to escape, you’ll be punished!” It was the self-proclaimed ‘doctor’ speaking, a member of some kind of sex club. They call themselves ‘Masters’. “Your primary reason for living is going to be to provide pleasure to anyone who wants to take you. If you fail to satisfy a sex partner, you will be punished severely!” ...

Author’s Note: This story is the sequel to Mother/Daughter Self Bondage. To get an insight into the characters you may wish to read it prior to this one. Part 2: The aftermath Mom and I had a talk about our sexual fantasies after I composed myself from my recent self bondage. She told me she got into bondage when she was married to Dad, and when the divorce was official she started to learn self bondage. Most of it was through trial and error. She look at me and asked me when did I started. ...

Tasha walked at a steady pace her stiletto heels clip clopping in perfect rhythm. She hardly glanced at the familiar surroundings, pairs of houses, each slightly different, staring silently back at her. Who knows what secrets lay behind those rose curtains or the bright red door? The lawn that had become overgrown, the house with ever changing brightly coloured hanging baskets, the unmoving caravan, the iron gates that did not quite meet properly. The wall with missing coppice stone. Mr Franklin must have a new car. The twitch of curtains at no 54, that woman really should get a life! Just another street in another town or city? ...

The spring was finally paying attention to Stockholm. After quite a few backlashes with snow and freezing winds, the sun was catching up, making the remains from the last snowstorm melt, causing water to drop from roofs and trees, small rills of cold water playing in the gutters At school the temperature was raising in more than one way. The great ball for the graduating classes was coming up and everybody was planning, hunting for suitable dates. It was at that time the principal choose to gather the pupils to bore them with a few well chosen words, and to deliver scholarships with humiliating small amounts of money and usually equally humiliating motivations. Of cause such an event doesn’t pass without leaving severe damages in the self confidence and contempt among the graduates. ...

I have been a medical technician for 15 years, now working for Dr. Lora Latimer, who specializes in behavior modification. She has an M.D. and a Ph.D. in psychology and her practice is part of the Western General Hospital; and I am one of seven medical assistants. Dr. Latimer’s work is very advanced; she does primarily research on patients who behave far from the norm and are socially handicapped because of it. She has pioneered a number of procedures involving drugs, hypnosis, subliminal audio and video, electrical stimulation and sensory deprivation. ...

continued from part two Part 3 My name is Kelly. This is the story of my quest for what I call my golden cocoon. I have already told you how I realized I was different because after a spanking as a child it would sometimes be like I was enveloped in a warm cocoon. As an adult I am seeking how to recapture that wonderful, warm feeling. I finally found my cocoon with the help of my Uncle and his wonderful self-controlled, bondage pain and pleasure machine. ...

Part 1 I have been separated for some time now, BDSM had been partly responsible for the breakup. I wanted it and she didn’t. We are still friends. In fact not much had changed since the separation and the last year of marriage. Difference between roommates and husband and wife is usually sex. Which we didn’t have for about a year. In that time I had expanded my interest in self bondage since I only on rare occasions could get her aid in tying me up and even rarer it was that she played or teased me while tied up. But as I said I was getting pretty good at doing the tying myself. Lately however I had a fantasy that now was developing into a plan. ...

Part 2 My name is Kelly. This is the story of my quest for what I call my golden cocoon. I have already told you how I realized I was different because after a spanking as a child it would sometimes be like I was enveloped in a warm cocoon. As an adult I am seeking how to recapture that wonderful, warm feeling. I ended up on my Uncle Jack’s ranch in Arizona. Actually, Uncle Jack is a writer and the ranch is what is left of the family ranch. It is out in the middle of nowhere 50 miles from a small town. While Uncle Jack was away for the weekend, I tried some self-bondage that went strangely wrong and I ended up hanging from a beam thirty feet in the air outside the hayloft door to the barn. I was naked. My hands were in leather cuffs chained together above my head. The middle of the chain was tied to two ropes which went up through a pulley on the beam and originally had been pulled tight by two bales of hay. Unfortunately, the two bales knocked over a whole bunch of other bales and the ropes got buried in a pile of hay bales and couldn’t release like they were supposed to. Not only that, the additional weight pulled me out of the barn. Luckily, the two beams that my ankles were tied to were dragged out with me and so I ended up looking like some naked damsel in distress walking the plank out of the second story of my Uncle’s barn. ...

Meter Level One - Establishing A Base Line! As far as I was concerned she was a pseudo submissive. She played at being a sub’, and probably was to an extent, but only when she was calling the shots. I figured her out within the first couple of play sessions we did and knew she was constantly guiding the scene to her own advantage and topping me from the bottom. ...

Part 6: A Day to Remember – The Last Session We said nothing as we stripped off our coats and boots. Anna knew we were in the final stretch and seemed determined to last it through, tired though she was… and more than a little sore as well. I kept my clothes on, the tight corset with silicon boobs, the pants, gloves, stockings and I added a pair of three inch heels. I helped her out of the corset and she breathed a heavy sigh. I released the suspenders, her stockings were tight enough to stay up on their own, and then without preamble pulled down her panties. Then, to match mine, I placed her feet into three inch pumps, she wouldn’t need them at all but she just looked good in them! So now she was naked except for shoulder gloves, stockings and pumps. ...

Part 4: A Day To Remember – The First Sessions One day she asked to be punished, with no limits, she said! I am a piece of meat; do as you wish, she said. You have 24 hours she said. I don’t know what brought this on but I had been noticing that she was getting more and more into the sub role. She had complete trust in me, and I in her, and she was getting a real taste for this. ...

This is the first day of our London vacation. I know it’s playtime. I’ve been looking forward to it for weeks with anticipation and dread. I come out of the shower, naked. Just a blank canvas for the picture Dave chooses to create. The first thing he has me do is put on a pair of slutty looking 5” black wedge heels. Clearly a man’s fantasy brought to life. A strap across the front of my ankles makes sure they stay in place. They are taller than I am used to, and so I teeter a bit as I test out the shoes, walking back and forth. I hope I won’t be on my feet *too* long. ...

(story continues from The Last of Tony Pt 2) Part Three: Final Part An hour later, Tony was completely hairless, with a feeding tube down his throat and an enema tube crammed up his ass. He had fought as best he could all these things happening to him, but he still he could do nothing about it. The hair had come off first, as Kate, with a lot of relish, had first used an electric razor to remove the hair from his head and crotch, then had used some sort of hair removal product all over his body, to take every last bit of hair off his body, except his eyelashes. Even his eyebrows had been taken away from him. Once this was done, a massive head harness ball gag had been shoved into his unwilling mouth. This one was a bit different than the first one he had worn, in that it had a one-inch hole in the middle of the hard rubber ball in his distended mouth. She then slowly worked a tube down his throat. It was either swallow it or let it choke him to death. His body was still retching slightly trying to expel it, but as with everything else, there was nothing he could do about it. After the tube had settled into him, he watched as Kate began to pump a thick liquid into his stomach. ...

The call from Felix was a shock. His voice was weak and hoarse. “I need to see you urgently,” he said, “I’m in the hospital, I got cancer. I need your help to take care of something.” I had known him for a few years, but had talked with him only three times at meetings of the Rubber Club. I found him very secretive; he never talked about his personal life. So I was surprised that he would ask me for help. But when someone tells you that he is dying, there is really no choice. I told him that I would get a flight the next day and got the address of the hospital from him. ...

Ding Dong by James Smith M/f; model; costume; maid; photo; drug; strip; bond; gag; encase; insert; toys; electro; cupboard; forniphilia; object; cons/nc; X The girl stood on the front porch. She was tall and lithe, unusually pretty, her lightly tanned face framed exquisitely by her long, dark hair. Her wavy locks, raven black and shining in the morning sun, cascaded halfway down her back. The girl was indeed pretty – but her hair was startling beautiful, the kind of hair that drew admiring stares from men and envious glances from women. ...

from the 2007 Halloween special A gentle breeze rustled the leaves as two white ghosts moved slowly along the dark road. A pirate, a skeleton and a witch approached from the other direction on the opposite side of the road walking at a brisker pace. All except the tall ghost were carrying plastic containers. That carried by the short ghost was in the shape and color of a ripe pumpkin. It was Halloween and they were all out trick-or-treating, going door-to-door demanding candy. The two ghosts were a man and a girl, but not father and daughter as one might suppose, rather they were master and slave. As the two groups drew opposite each other the skeleton and the witch stopped to look at the ghosts. Skye, one of the ghosts, felt a chill, stumbled and had to take a few quick steps to recover. ...

The second Thursday every month I take the train to the city and spend a few hours at the Rubber Club. I like chatting with friends who feel the same way about dressing in rubber. They are mostly men, a few couples and once in a while a single female; the dress-code is strictly rubber. It was on such a Thursday that I first saw her. She had a spectacular body, which was encased in a bright-red rubber suit. Her legs were in thigh-high rubber boots, her arms in shoulder-length latex gloves and her head was covered by a tight red latex hood. ...

(story continues from Payback 4: Bitch Tickling!) Chapter 5: Justice for Jessica Even through my kid gloves I reveled in the sensuous feel of the fine leather as I lifted the hooded cloak out of my closet and draped it across my arm. It was the final touch to my outfit of glistening dark cherry coloured leather and a fitting sight for Jessica to remember on her last day with me. ...

Chapter 6 - Home Coming Now only Charlotte and Jack, and Carrie and Big were left in the booth and it was clear that both of the couples wanted to leave and further explore their relationships, particularly Jack and Charlotte. She was still masked, gagged and cuffed but she nodded vigorously when he whispered in her ear, did she want to go, to his place? Jack advised Carrie and Big, and Carrie rose and hugged Charlotte. She held her rubber covered head in her hands and said. ...

“Will you marry me?” “Perhaps. But you haven’t met my mother yet, and I want to see what she says before I decide,” replied Destiny. “You need your mother’s approval?” asked Daniel in surprise. “No I don’t need it, but I want it,”. “When can we see her?” “All in good time.” She kissed him then continued, “We aren’t in any hurry are we?” “No, I suppose not, but I love you and want to marry you.” “Well I love you too, and I’ll consider your proposal to be an open invitation. By the way do you want to go trick or treating on Halloween?” “Aren’t we a bit too old?” “Perhaps, but if we dress up we can pretend we’re teenagers again.” “Well, I’d rather spend the evening making love to you.” “I’ve been thinking.” “Yes?” said Daniel suspiciously. “You know how you love to be bandaged up as a mummy? I could dress you as a walking mummy and lead you around.” “That doesn’t sound right. One of the things I like about being a mummy is the feeling of utter helplessness.” “Oh I could make you completely helpless, believe me. Do you want to try it?” “Well…” “I think it would be sexy, being a helpless mummy in public.” “OK, I’ll try it.” “Good. I’m sure you’ll find it exciting. But you have to do everything I tell you. Promise?” “I promise.” “Good. No backing out now. I won’t marry a man who breaks his promises. Now put those handcuffs on and make love to me, I feel very sexy.” ...

continued from part 2 A third part written by Colloredo Reading the story “The Piano Teacher by Rbbral” inspired me to take the subject further. I think the subject has some good potential to develop in many ways, here is the first part of a few more to come. Walter opened the door. She realized that she was at the brim of her new life as rubber slave. A public rubber slave. From now on everyone would be able to see her rubber clothes. The clothes of slavehood and humiliation which she was to wear from now on almost twenty four hours a day. She felt the blood shooting into her face. Her face was red with shame and also excitement. ...

Part 1 Ma’am hated interruptions and inappropriate behavior. If you go to the theater, She reasoned, you should be prepared to be silent, as a courtesy to others. You shouldn’t cough. You shouldn’t let your cell phone ring, you shouldn’t crinkle the wrapping on a throat lozenge when you open it. In short, be still and let the audience – Ma’am foremost among them – focus on the program. Unfortunately, one of Ma’am’s dearest associates was a distinct fidget monger. Discipline Slave R seemingly couldn’t help but cough, whistle, hum, and make all manner of noises (unheard by him, of course) as he shuffled in his seat, smacked his lips and otherwise disrupted good old peace and quiet. Ma’am was quite prepared to handle this matter in a way mutually beneficial – or at least, very beneficial to Her and at least slightly beneficial to him. ...

Story continues from part two Part Three Lovely blue skys and the sounds of birds and wind greeted her eyes as she opened them. She blinked a moment before she realized she was still watching a fantasy hatched from her own mind. “Trixxie. What time is it?” she moaned, finding her body unbound and finally struggling into what felt like a sitting position. <: it is currently 08:04:27 hours T-3. Subliminal training exercise complete. I hope to interact with you again soon T-3. :> replied the computer smoothly. ...

This is not a happy, fun bondage story. If you don’t like grim stuff, then you probably won’t enjoy this story. A special thank you must go to the members of the Gromets plaza forum, whose input and suggestions helped shape this story into its final form “Goodnight!” Twenty three-year-old Rebecca watched as the two old people walked out of the restaurant into the cold night. She let out a sigh of satisfaction. Two more happy customers. She put herself to work, clearing off the table that was covered in dishes and dirty utensils. ...

Part 3: The Island My finals were finally over and I did really great. I spent the next two days partying and then two more recovering. I finally went back to Explore Inc to take some picture for David. After a really interesting shoot David pulled me aside to talk. “I’m glad to hear you did so good on finals. I have a proposition for you. I really think that you’ll like it,” David said. ...

(story continues from Explore Inc 2: Back Again) Part 3: The Island? (Sequel to Explore Inc) My finals were finally over and I did really great. I spent the next two days partying and then two more recovering. I finally went back to Explore Inc to take some picture for David. After a really interesting shoot David pulled me aside to talk. “I’m glad to hear you did so good on finals. I have a proposition for you. I really think that you’ll like it,” David said. ...

story continues from part two Part 3: The Island? (Sequel to Explore Inc) My finals were finally over and I did really great. I spent the next two days partying and then two more recovering. I finally went back to Explore Inc to take some picture for David. After a really interesting shoot David pulled me aside to talk. “I’m glad to hear you did so good on finals. I have a proposition for you. I really think that you’ll like it,” David said. ...

I am a photographer and a freshman in college. I mainly take sports pictures. Some of them even get into SI and other magazines. I also shoot models and fratparties. Frat parties pay the best but they are the least fun.100 drunks all trying to get into my pants, to see if I am a natural redhead and if my 34C breast are real. One day after diving practice, I made the diving team. A gentleman approached me as I was drying off and asked, “Are you Steffine, the photographer?” ...

Part 2: Back Again I woke up a few hours later in the room David showed me. I looked around the room and saw a rubber bra and mini skirt sitting on a table. Next to them was a tray of food and a note. I sat down and read the note. It said: Steff I tired Julie out. We are sleeping in a room across the hall. You are welcome to look around and play with anything you want just so long as you stay on this floor. I do want to give you a word of warning. If you play with some of the machines make sure that you read the instructions. We should be up and about in a few hours. ...

Part 1 I am a photographer and a freshman in college. I mainly take sports pictures. Some of them even get into SI and other magazines. I also shoot models and fratparties. Frat parties pay the best but they are the least fun.100 drunks all trying to get into my pants, to see if I am a natural redhead and if my 34C breast are real. One day after diving practice, I made the diving team. A gentleman approached me as I was drying off and asked, “Are you Steffine, the photographer?” ...

story continues from part one Part 2: Back Again (Sequel to Explore Inc) I woke up a few hours later in the room David showed me. I looked around the room and saw a rubber bra and mini skirt sitting on a table. Next to them was a tray of food and a note. I sat down and read the note. It said: Steff I tired Julie out. We are sleeping in a room across the hall. You are welcome to look around and play with anything you want just so long as you stay on this floor. I do want to give you a word of warning. If you play with some of the machines make sure that you read the instructions. We should be up and about in a few hours. ...

She drove the car slowly along the rutted track, keeping in a low gear, wincing occasionally as it jolted and lurched; sitting down with the chastity belt on and the plugs in place was not a comfortable experience, and driving a car even less so. At the end of the track, just short of the canal bank, it widened into a small cleared area, where vehicles could be conveniently turned or parked; she spun the car so that it was facing back towards home, then reversed off onto the parking space. She stopped the engine, and drew a long breath; God, did she really want to do this ? Yes; she did. What if it went wrong ? What if someone saw her ? What if ……. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. Linda’s Revenge by Subgamble F/mf; kidnap; captives; cell; dungeon; torture; electro; bdsm; crop; stock; prepare; depilation; wrap; encase; entombed; revenge; cons/nc; XXX Authors note: This is not for the squeamish it involves permanent entombment. Linda is a 36 year old tall statuesque woman. She has natural blond hair and blue eyes. She stands a little for 6 feet tall. Her figure is a perfect 36-24-32. She is very athletic and is very strong for a woman. In fact she is stronger than a great many men. She has long legs with calf muscles that men love to eye. For the past 8 years Linda has been married to Ted. Ted is 40 and a computer programming engineer. It is necessary for Ted to travel out of town several times a year. ...

(story continues from Wench for a Weekend) Part Two The next morning, I woke up, and got up to the smell of breakfast. I didn’t bother getting dressed (They’d both already seen all I had!), and headed downstairs. Master had already cooked up some bacon, eggs, and pancakes. Mistress bid me join them for breakfast. There were three seats. Master was sitting in one, Mistress in another, and the third had an enormous looking, pre-lubed butt-plug strapped down to the seat in just the right location. I got the hint. I carefully positioned my butt over the huge phallus. Master smiled, watching me. He passed the butter tray. “If you need anything more, help yourself.” ...

This is my first time writing a story, and I’m no great story teller, but I wanted to recount my best self-bondage experience. The problem with being a guy into SB is how best to stimulate ones self. I read so many stories about girls into SB and all the inventive ways they find to give themselves orgasms, but I’ve never been able to figure out a way to bring myself off while tied. This is a problem, because the act of bondage in itself is boring for me. I require some stimulus to make the experience fun. What excited me about bondage is the thought of being out of control of something that is happening to you. I don’t just want to tie myself up and simply wait for release. ...

Several weeks ago when my husband of 30 + years, Techster and his best friend, Jerry, gave Jerry’s wife, Jenine and I a chance to be ponygirls for a day I promised him that I would find a way for him to be my ponyboy. The perfect opportunity appeared about a month later when Jerry and Jenine invited us go ‘Natural camping’ with them on a remote part of their 700 acre ranch. The area where we would go camping was heavily wooded with no apparent path to the 2-acre clearing that we would use as a campsite. Techster was excited about his being a pony, his first remark when I told him was, “I enjoyed working you as a ponygirl, now it is your turn. I’ll be your ponyboy.” ...

Several weeks ago when my husband of 30 + years, Techster and his best friend, Jerry, gave Jerry’s wife, Jenine and I a chance to be ponygirls for a day I promised him that I would find a way for him to be my ponyboy. The perfect opportunity appeared about a month later when Jerry and Jenine invited us go ‘Natural camping’ with them on a remote part of their 700 acre ranch. The area where we would go camping was heavily wooded with no apparent path to the 2-acre clearing that we would use as a campsite. Techster was excited about his being a pony, his first remark when I told him was, “I enjoyed working you as a ponygirl, now it is your turn. I’ll be your ponyboy.” ...

Do you really think you are safe and sound when completely wrapped in your bandage as a mummy, could this happen to you? The evening started off pretty much as any other, I suggested a session of sexual teasing and making mad passionate love, then it was suggested that I should be Mummified, I agreed if he did all the work and carried me upstairs. I was soon whisked up in his arms and carried upstairs in his strong muscular arms, Len had always been a bit of a he man, I was all ready naked and in that mood were he could do anything to me and I would let him. I was placed on the board we used, his large yet gentle hands caressed my body as his lips met mine, I was deliriously in passionate love, I was there for him to do as he wished with, we were going to have a good evening. ...

(this is using the same group of people as in Studbounds story The Renter) It has been a few years since I was back to the University. Janice thought it would be great to see Ruth, Victoria and Arnie, and Lita and Amos again. In the wedding gift they tucked a business card in with a note that read, “When you come back to visit we’ll have room for you.” Janice called the number on the card and got Arnie. ...

Millie swallowed the water down that was offered to her. “Please let me go.” She whimpered staining against the chains that held her to cold marble slab. The woman dressed in white from head to toe took back the cup of water and stood at attention like some one just stuck a rod up her ass. Her bleach white hair had black tips that was cut short to just past the neck. ...

My girl friend and I had gone mad on a shopping spree and spent loads of money which was our boy friends. When he found out he went mad and told me to get out of his house. I had no where else to go so I begged him not to throw me out. After a lot of begging he said I could stay but I must be punished for my crime. I didn’t know what he meant but agreed. ...

(story continues from Human Pet 2) Chapter Three Part 1: I, Robot. Devon had to go into town for basic supplies. He came back to find Cindy in the French maid outfit and the ballet boots trying to catch up on some long neglected housework. It was a challenge for her to move much less clean. She always was holding on to a broom or vacuum cleaner for additional balance. To make her house work more difficult. Devon added ankle weights and zipped tied them on. Cindy was in torment the entire day but her legs never looked better. ...

(story continues from A Little Selfbondage)_ Part 2: Something New I didn’t know how long I had been hanging here. I couldn’t see a clock. But the sun wasn’t down yet. I had lifted myself some time after noon. I guessed I had been hanging here for about 2.5 or 3 hours. I couldn’t see Kelly. I couldn’t tell where she had gone to. Then suddenly the vibrator stopped. Then the butt plug deflated. I took a deep breath. She was behind me. I heard the rattle of buckles. The harness on my head was removed. Then she reached around from behind and stuffed what felt like a leather pouch in my mouth. It was a leather harness gag. She tightened the straps. Pulling the pouch deep into my mouth. Then there was a leather sheath that covered my mouth from just bellow my nose to bellow my chin. It cupped under my chin so I couldn’t open my mouth or say anything. ...

Sci-Fi, Machine, Mind Control, Fantasy, Electro-pain, Final Chapter = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = PLATO is forced to reveal his power in this final chapter. PLATO is the most powerful computer ever… grown, but he has been able to hide that power from everyone except Marcella and Richard. In this final chapter, he is forced to reveal the full extent of his power. ...

(story continues from An Ensign’s Fantasies)_ Part 2 The following narrative is that of a retired Starfleet commander. At his request he will remain anonymous and all names used throughout are changed to protect the innocent (and/or guilty). It took me several days to get my head together after my session with Ensign Brightlove’s holodeck fantasy Diana1001. The holodeck fantasy had imposed not only a different body on me but emotions as well. My true self had been pushed back in my consciousness and almost all my thoughts and feelings were those of a girl in distress. I had been through many holodeck scenarios in the past but had never experienced such a complete immersion. I well remembered the degradation I had gone through but also remembered the pleasure I had experienced. It was with some trepidation that I decided to try another of Ensign Brightlove’s programs. I thought I would try a different numeric sequence. I had double checked several short programs to assure that the “Computer end program” would work properly. I donned a VR cap and commanded, “Computer start Diana2301.” ...

(story continues from An Ensign’s Fantasies 2)_ Part 3 The following narrative is that of a retired Starfleet commander. At his request he will remain anonymous and all names used throughout are changed. After the episode Diana2301 where Janet was forced into prostitution, I wondered if Diana2302 might be a sequel. At my next session in the holodeck, I donned a VR cap and commanded,“Computer start Diana2302.” —————————————————————————————————————– It was the Tuesday evening following my weekend advent as a prostitute. The communicator showed “Jerry”. I considered not responding, but I was afraid he could get to me through my collar. I responded, “What do you want?” ...

(story continues from An Ensign’s Fantasies 7)_ Part 8 The following narrative is that of a retired Starfleet commander. Though many of the narrated details did actually occur all names are fictitious and locales and dates are changed to prevent individual identification. Working as a prostituteJanet has had many mundaneencounters such as the night she was hired as a hostess. —————————————————————- Jerry picked me up one Wednesday evening telling me I was going to be a hostess. That was the only explanation he gave me. He warned me not to bring either my aphrodisiacs nor tranquilizers. I could not have any kind of drugs in my purse. He drove us to a nightclub on the outskirts of the city. He seemed nervous about something. I don’t know why he was rattled when I was the one that expected to have to provide lap dances and put up with being groped by a club full of drunks. ...

(story continues from Another Slaviversary 2: Interrupted Celebration) 3: Shifting Mindsets The Percocet pill the slut gave me really took the edge off my pain. I tried putting up a strong facade because I didn’t want Mistress babying me too much but it was becoming too much. I was going to have to live with her carrying me around until my feet were healed enough to at least walk short distances. ...

(story continues from Another Slaviversary 3: Shifting Mindsets) 4: Recovery and Loss Over the next couple of weeks I slowly got back on my feet, figuratively and literally. I was not able to stand for too long yet but I could walk a fair distance and even drive. Some changes had happened around the house since the night Mistress and slut went to Knot Time without me. The biggest surprise I had was when Mistress moved the slut from the cell to the bedroom beside our own. ...

I had dabbled with the Mistress / Domme scene as a sub for some years now, spending more money on taking sessions with them than I dared to count. I had sessioned with many different mistresses looking for one to satisfy my needs and pervery but so far had been mostly disappointed. Generally I had found that the younger pretty ones didn’t have the experience and so left me frustrated and out of pocket I might add, while the more mature ones although more experienced and generally better, but mostly they were past their sell by date with their claimed ages and out of date pictures on their sites all being questionable. Some were jaded too, just doing it purely for the money as long as they could carry on and get away with it in their autumn years so to speak. ...

(story continues from Be Careful What You Wish For) Part 2 I was awakened by Mistress “Get up Maggot you have a party to attend and you’re required to be of service to us” she ordered. I reluctantly rose and checked the clock; I had been out for two hours. She was dressed as usual in erotic latex rubber; a very short skin tight black dress with transparent latex stockings having black latex seam details as nylons do and patent high heels. With her perfect make up she was sadistically stunning. ...

(story continues from Betrayal Chapter 4: Fooling Myself) Part Five Chapter Twenty – Problem Of Perception Even though it was so quiet I could barely say for sure that I heard it, somehow the sound of Sarah’s key in the front door was enough to wake me. She stormed into the living area, still wearing the long coat she used to cover up her rubber outfit. “Wake up you lazy sluts,” she yelled. ...

(story continues from Betrayal Chapter 6: When You Start To Want It) Part Seven Chapter Thirty – Do Girls Love Ponies? The next morning we woke up with the sun, or slightly before it. It wasn’t long before Mistress Sarah emerged and fed us with cornflakes and milk in the trough. Compared to my usual meals it was a feast. As we were finishing up eating, Master John came out to watch everything that Sarah did, though he never said a single word the entire time. ...

A Mad Bitch Office Manager is tamed by her secretary. An autocratic and abusive office manager, known by all who work under her as “The Mad Bitch,” is retrained during a weekend “Wilderness Bonding Experience” and turned into a submissive slave, lily. Slave lily is a natural-born pain-slut, so this story– eventually– gets to a lot of pain and humiliation. If that isn’t your preferred genre, you might want to skip this story. Also, all sex is F/f, so if you want M/F or M/f, this isn’t your story. ...

(story continues from Birching Miss Birch) A Mad Bitch Office Manager is tamed by her secretary. An autocratic and abusive office manager, known by all who work under her as “The Mad Bitch,” is retrained during a weekend “Wilderness Bonding Experience” and turned into a submissive slave, lily. Slave lily is a natural-born pain-slut, so this story– eventually– gets to a lot of pain and humiliation. If that isn’t your preferred genre, you might want to skip this story. Also, all sex is F/f, so if you want M/F or M/f, this isn’t your story. ...

(story continues from Captured Escort 3)_ Part 4. It was hours before Mistress came to release me from my bondage and from the infernal fucking machine that had been raping my ass for hours! I had lost all track of time but i reckoned it must’ve been once the shop had shut when she had come for me. Mistress stood looking down at me and she could tell right there and then she had broken me, i had nothing left to fight with. My arms were numb from the reverse prayer they had been roped in and my breasts also still tightly roped bore the marks from the whip as my bottom did from the cane. Drool poured from my mouth as i felt Mistress pull the fucking machine away and begin to untie the ropes. First my ankles and then my arms. As she un roped my arms they flopped around useless numb from the tight bindings. Lastly she un wound the ropes around my swollen breast as she did so the blood rushed back in making my cry into my gag in pain. I lay there helpless as Mistress sat down on the edge of the bed. ...

(story continues from Captured Escort 4)_ Part 5. I stood strapped helpless to the pole, i could feel the cool air from the open door through my latex covered body. A near silent Meeewwww came from my gagged mouth as the butt plug began to shock me again as did the pads on my ass and breasts, from the outside no one could tell of my torment as the straps and armbinder and posture collar held me rigid. Through the smoked lenses of my hood i could see freedom as i looked out of the shops door at the people walking by happy and carefree while i was being held captive, bound and gagged and in torment. Mistress then appeared in my vision and stood on the podium. ...

(story continues from Desire Boutique Part 2)_ Legal Matters - This is copyrighted work. I am the original author. As this is being distributed to promote my other stories please feel free to pass it along to anyone who might enjoy it. But please, pass along the credits too!! :) All characters and events depicted in this story are fictional. Any similarity to real people or events is purely coincidental. This material is for the enjoyment of ADULTS only, and depicts scenes of sexual activity including, but not limited to, bondage and domination. If you are under 18 years of age, you must stop reading NOW. You can also see the story along with my other stories at the following link, which is the Second Life website marketplace. https://uncensored.xstreetsl.com/modules.php?name=Marketplace&MerchantID=287271 ...

(story continues from Part 2)_ ### Chapter 3 Even though they were far from delivering the twins, Janice felt as if a huge load had been lifted from her shoulders. The abduction part was done and it was time now to savor part of their efforts. She shrugged out of her jacket and unbuttoned her blouse. The belt came next, along with her holster and fake gun. She noticed one of the twins had noticed it when they went to pick them up and she was sure that part of her costume helped convince the twins that they were indeed detectives and needed to talk to them. Janice stripped out of her pants next, laying them on the bed. She would hang them up later. Right now, she wanted to get back downstairs to have a little girl time with the twins. She selected a wonderful black leather teddy with a plunging neckline. She really didn’t bring along a lot of this type clothing, only a few pieces that screamed dominatrix. It was important to Janice to set the stage correctly and look the part. Ray and she didn’t know who the client was, including the client’s sex, so training had to include a dominate female aspect. Janice was more than willing to oblige with that part of it. The blonde slipped out of her bra and panties and into the figure-hugging teddy. Looking in the mirrored closet doors, she thought she looked almost like a blonde Vampirella. Janice fought to keep a trim figure by jogging and working out at the gym with her husband. Looking at herself now, with her long, platinum blonde hair cascading down her back, her narrow waist, and long legs, she knew that she was a stunning woman and most of those genes had passed on to her teenage daughter Stephanie. Janice picked up a pair of black thigh-high boots and slipped them on. She was comfortable with the 5-inch heels they had and it made her look that much taller. The black opera gloves were last. One more glance in the mirror before she headed down to teach the twins a few more things. “God, every time I see you in that outfit reminds me why I married you.” Ray smiled, giving his wife a warm hug before he climbed out of his detective’s costume. “It wasn’t my personality?” Janice pouted. “A little bit, but mainly the outfit.” Ray held his wife tight against him, feeling her familiar curves as he kissed her, their tongues dancing around each other. Despite seeing and using many young women, Janice still made him as horny as the first day he saw her. Reluctantly, Ray let her go. They both had work to do and really not very many days in which to do it. ...

(story continues from Part 12)_ ### Chapter 13 Cassandra could feel her humiliation burning all over from her blush. All she could do was stare down at her feet and wish she could wake up from this nightmare. After they dried her off, the strangers relocked the black leather cuffs around her ankles and wrists and the collar around her neck. She didn’t even fight the pear-shaped gag when pressed against her lips; she just opened her mouth and let them fasten the gag into place. ...

(story continues from Part 3)_ ### Chapter 4 Janice loved the sounds number 2 made through her gag. They were whimpers of soul-wrenching despair. Sweat glistened off of the blonde slave’s slender body as Janice ran her fingers over the flat of the girl’s stomach and up to her large breasts. The wires were still firmly attached to 2’s nipple clamps and Janice pulled at them briefly just to hear number 2 wail into her gag. Janice had no intention of unclamping them yet. She needed them in place for what she planned next. ...

(story continues from Part 5)_ ### Chapter 6 Amanda squirmed in her bonds, trying to get free. The young blonde was lying on the bed nude, her wrists locked in leather cuffs behind back and her ankles cuffed to the foot of the bed. A red leather collar was encircled her neck and a stout chain ran from it to the head of the bed, effectively pinning her there. She could put her wrists to one side of her or the other, but that was about it. She couldn’t even look to see her cuffed wrists in the position she was in. The penis-shaped gag was now making her jaw ache but worse of all, the gel the man had rubbed into her sex was driving her nuts, giving her a tingling itch that she couldn’t relieve. ...

Rhea crawled into her bed after a long night of dancing at Club Yulo. It really wasn’t her scene, but it was her friend’s birthday and that friend had insisted. Rhea hadn’t dressed all that provocatively, but she had received an abundance of male attention all the same. Her D-cup breasts were a lure no matter what she wore, as was her silky-smooth and perfectly-tanned skin. Even when she dressed conservatively, she liked to show off her athletic physique – her toned arms and legs, and the stomach that didn’t make her look scrawny but didn’t have an ounce of excess weight on it. Her close male friends told her that she had a soft and inviting look that was incredibly appealing. ...

Note: This is a work of fiction, any bearing on people or places is purely coincidental. Part 1: Captured The evening was quite warm that February night, as I was woken up by a strange sound from outside. I wouldn’t have woke up if it wasn’t so warm, but the heat from the city streets outside was making it so hard to relax. I got up and went to the kitchen, with all the heat I was thirsty, and I was so lonely, what with my boyfriend breaking up with me last night. Ok, so I admit it, I was angry, but we were starting to drift apart, and we weren’t seeing things “eye to eye” as it were. The cold air from the fridge was so comforting, I took a moment to absorb the coolness, and then I took out the iced tea I had prepared earlier that evening. I went to the patio and looked out at the city, my apartment was on the 10th floor of the Jacobs building, I could see the outskirts of the city from here, and it was so beautiful there. You could see the mountains on a clear cool night, with the full moon shining down upon the majestic sides of that wonderful place. I was wondering what the noise was that woke me up, when something hard hit me on the back of the head, the last thing I remember was falling to the ground and seeing a shadow move into view. ...

I am a photographer and a freshman in college. I mainly take sports pictures. Some of them even get into SI and other magazines. I also shoot models and fratparties. Frat parties pay the best but they are the least fun.100 drunks all trying to get into my pants, to see if I am a natural redhead and if my 34C breast are real. One day after diving practice, I made the diving team. A gentleman approached me as I was drying off and asked, “Are you Steffine, the photographer?” ...

(story continues from Explore Inc)_ Part 2: Back Again (Sequel to Explore Inc) I woke up a few hours later in the room David showed me. I looked around the room and saw a rubber bra and mini skirt sitting on a table. Next to them was a tray of food and a note. I sat down and read the note. It said: Steff I tired Julie out. We are sleeping in a room across the hall. You are welcome to look around and play with anything you want just so long as you stay on this floor. I do want to give you a word of warning. If you play with some of the machines make sure that you read the instructions. We should be up and about in a few hours. ...

(story continues from Fantasy B&B) Part Two I start to walk to the hallway and when I peek out into the hallway, I can see others doing the same thing I am, starting to walk out into the hall, slowly, as if not expecting what is going to happen next to them, as that is how I was feeling. When I get totally out of the room, I hear the door shut behind me. I turn and see that there is no knob on this side either. I happen to look on the floor and see two foot prints, or actually what would be two high heel prints on the floor and I figure that is where I need to be standing. So I move there and face down the hall, in the direction the prints seemed to be pointing. I look ahead and see others looking around, and when a couple notice what I am doing, they see me gesture to the floor with my eyes and head, and they catch on and find the marks on the floor. Then we hear a door open behind us and the sounds of high heels coming up from there. “Well, sissies, I guess you are not all that stupid, as some tend to be in the beginning. I am Mistress Angela and I am the Head Mistress here at the Joiner Academy for Sissies. Many years ago, Madeline Joiner started a B&B for sissies to indulge themselves in, and then realized that some of the sissies wanted or needed something more. So She started this academy. Sissies do not request to come here, necessarily, but many want to be here. But many do not want to end their time here, for in the end, they are sold off to the highest bidder, and the bids do get rather high, and they no longer get to enjoy their time here as they are now slave’s to their new owners. Their new owners can be men, women or both even. There are the occasional She-male owners, but not too many. We do have them as your trainers though, as we also have women here for your training.” “Now, the first thing that you should know here is that it is rare that an owned slave comes here, but we have that privilege this time. It is the only one wearing a collar that can not be removed. It’s name is sissy, which seems rather aptly named, though it has a middle name, slut, so I guess we will have to call it sissy slut so that we can call it out individually when necessary.” “Next, you will be given a meal and then be taken to the instructional room where you will learn the rules for this Academy. There is no dismissal from the academy, just punishments that will make you remember not to misbehave in the future. Take the time to learn what you need to learn, and you will survive the academy. If you do not learn, you will suffer and may have to become a prostitute rather than a sissy slave to your new Mistress or Master.” I listened to the Mistress and all I could do was think back, wondering who she was referring to as being my owner. As far as I could see, I was indeed the only one wearing a permanent collar with the name sissy on it, and wearing a charm between my breasts that said slut. But I was afraid to say anything for fear of being punished, and I did learn a little something in the military, in that you will learn more by listening and paying attention than by asking questions at the wrong time… ...

(story continues from Fantasy B&B Part 2) Part Three “Did that feel good, sissy? I am sure it did, and you will get quite a few more of that, but first…” then I felt the dildo slide out and something else being placed in it’s stead. Then I felt it expand and start to vibrate, which elicited a moan from my mouth. “Oh, sissy likes them big, huh? Well, this will be even better for you then!” as she took a large penis gag and locked it into my mouth, and I could taste that is had some cum on it. ...

(story continues from Four Hands are Better then Two!) Part 2 Chapter 3 Lorene then goes over to the corner and gets the office chair that was there, she rolls it over to me and Jen pushes me into it. Just as I am about to say something Lorene works the gag into my mouth and pulls it tight in the back and fastens it up. Now unable say or do anything Jen and Lorene gather in front of me as they start to laugh, Jen looks at Lorene and says this was a great idea you had, Lorene answers yes it was, we should have lots of fun with him. ...

(story continues from Home Invasion 2: Linda’s Story) Part Three: Crime & Punishment 5 Crime In her dreams her captors tortured her… Well, perhaps tormented was closer to the truth. They had kept her naked, gagged and bound, hog tied on the floor of her tiny Manhattan Studio apartment for days with little to eat or drink while they gathered her possessions to steal. The masked man and woman had been living there the entire time of her captivity. Eating her food, watching her television, enjoying themselves while she suffered in bondage. ...

Chapter 1: Performance Art A college professor presents a performance art production of “I, Masochist” with a little technical help from W. Afterwards, the professor who referred the masochistic models to her asks her and W’s help in recording the six young women’s stories of how and why they are masochists. The eight chapters of this story each stand on their own, but make more sense if you have read the previous chapters. These stories are loosely based on conversations I have had through the years with people who are attracted to or receive pleasure from pain, but none of the individuals depicted is based on any one person. Any resemblance to any person, living or dead, is purely coincidental. ...

(story continues from Jane’s Toy Part 4)_ NINETEEN I was floundering in the icy cold, wet dark… My arms and legs were aching and cramping as I treaded water, trying desperately to keep afloat. I don’t know how long it had been since the Giantess Jane’s butler had dropped me into the pitcher of ice water in the refrigerator, but it felt like eternity. I could feel the icy chill permeating my bones, seeping into my skin and making my tiny, six-inch body sluggish. My muscles were cramping from both the cold and the effort of keeping my head above water. True, I was resilient since I had been shrunk, but I still felt pain, and extremes of hot and cold, and after having just been encased in hot wax, my skin was even more tender and raw against this new, frigid punishment. One thing; my erection had shriveled away into nothing. At one point I had given up, or at least thought that I had. My aching tired body had been paddling for what seemed hours, and the punishment and hopeless, helpless thing that my life had become unbearable; the constant torture from the giantess and everyone it seemed, the humiliations at her hands, and the alienation. No one would help me, and in fact, everyone I encountered seemed to want to see me abject and humiliated, if not outright hurt. It was too much… So, when my body started to ache too much and I was shivering too hard in the icy water I had simply succumbed and let gravity drag me down. I thumped on the bottom, still shivering and sore, and waited to drown. And waited… And waited… I shot back to the surface after what had to be minutes and gasped for air as soon as I broke the top of the water. I had not drowned, but I still did need to breathe. I did not understand, but I floundered and kicked on the edge of panic for some time. Finally though I had started to calm, my heartbeat slowing again, the pain returning. I had not died. Had I really wanted to? If I had, did it matter? And then I had to wonder. I had heard often of children dying, suffocating in abandoned refrigerators because some idiot had not removed the door. The air had run out. The air would run out on me, maybe should have already. I don’t know, but I am still here, still paddling after what has to be hours in the dark and icy cold… ...

(story continues from Jasmine becomes a Slave 2: Learning about Racheal) Part Three Chapter 7: Racheal’s Bound Slaves Racheal allowed jasmine about 10 minutes to regain from the pain of hell. Racheal said, “Now slave I am going to ask you questions and you will respond quickly and truthfully, for if you don’t more minutes in hell will be added, do you understand.” Jasmine nodded her head yes. “Now slave how long were you a Domme?” ...

(story continues from Jasmine becomes a Slave 3: Racheal’s Bound Slaves) Part Four Chapter 11: Jasmine’s Discovery They pushed Jasmine into her cell and locked the door. As she sat on the cot Jasmine had a chance to take note of her condition. She was handcuffed and wearing the control chastity belt so there was no way to pleasure herself. She now knew she was a slave to Racheal who was known as “THE TRAINER”, one of the cruelest Dominatrix’s in the area. Her resolve to fight Racheal was at an all time low from the pain and torture and of being held on the edge of orgasm for so long. Although the orgasm she had at the end of the day was the best she ever had, and while she was watching Racheal and Shelia, she wanted so deeply to please her Mistress. ...

(story continues from Jasmine becomes a Slave 4: Jasmine’s Discovery) Part Five Chapter 14: Slave Contract The next morning jasmine was taken to the bathroom so she could potty and then was allowed to shower. After showering jasmine examined her body in the mirror and saw her shaved cunt with the rings in her labia and clit hood and felt the rings in her breasts and nose before staring at the tattoo on her belly. Then she was fed from bowls of food and Racheal’s piss. Then they went to Racheal’s bathroom where jasmine bathed Racheal. After the bath, Racheal told jasmine she was going to learn about being a maid today. ...

Part 1 (All characters are fictional as is Frieda’s fashion house) It was Thursday morning and Jill Evans was at her desk at the accounting firm she worked for, thinking of the upcoming weekend and what was going to be happening to her. Jill was 24 years old and after graduating from University of Pennsylvania’s Wharton School of Business (head of her class) with an MS in accounting and Business Administration and she also took some electrical engineering and mechanical engineering courses and was one of a few people in the world with an IQ over 200. ...

(story continues from Jill’s Adventure into Total Slavery) Part 2: Carmen & Jason (All characters are fictional as is Frieda’s fashion house) Jill lost all track of time and could only think of the next orgasm that was building in her body thanks to the vibrators and paddle that were torturing her. Finally, Jill saw the door opened and Frieda entered, wearing a red leather dress with matching boots, and she turned off the robo spanker and vibrators. Frieda told Jill that the show was starting and that people would be coming in to the room to check out the outfit, and spanking machine. Also she left the remote to the vibs and tens unit for them to play with on a table. It seemed like hours that strangers had entered the room and played with her and always denying her the orgasm she desperately wanted. ...

continued from part 2 Chapter 3: Reinforced Rubber Encasement Jillian was numbed. She had been in this small room for unknown hours…days? She was trained and responding to the orders without hesitation. She had just finished her cleansing break and was expecting to be put in exercise mode. The other door latch on the other door in the room clicked. “Proceed into the next room.” Jillian trotted to the door. Anything to break the boredom of this routine! She literally flew into the next room. ...

(story continues from Kim’s Tail 1: Kim’s Introduction)_ Chapter 2: Honey’s Training Regime Although Kim had tried to use some of the drinking water to keep herself clean, her captors obviously felt she was getting a little grubby. The first that Kim knew about this however was when the buzzer sounded. As she had walked over to the food tray, which did not appear, her bedding and litter tray swivelled into their wall slots, leaving the room completely bare. The next instant, powerful jets of water erupted from small holes in the walls, drenching Kim in seconds. After a minute or two the jets stopped leaving Kim shocked and shivering with cold as the surplus water funnelled down the drain hole in the corner of the room. ...

(story continues from Kim’s Tail 2: Honey’s Training Regime)_ Chapter 3: Hazel Hazel stood beside the helicopter as the pilot unloaded her luggage. Turning around she addressed Mr Prentice. “This is quite a set up. How long can I stay here?” “As long as you wish Ms O’Keif. Mr Star did not specify a time limit, merely that you should have full use of the Island.” Hazel studied the man for a moment and was immediately taken by the notion that he looked remarkably like Penfold, from the children’s television program “Dangermouse”. Short, fat, balding, glasses and earnest expression. ...

Lady Sally Blackrook, Victorian Adventuress By Gincrack ([email protected]) Tormenting Technology! Lady Sally Blackrook looked down at the sabre tip pressing firmly against the front of her bodice. It had been a short fight and from the beginning she knew that her chances of killing or incapacitating the five armed men were low if not virtually non-existent despite her prowess with a blade. Still several of the men nursed wounds to their arms and faces, her own blade coloured with their blood. ...

(story continues from Leather or Knot Chapter 10: Linda’s New Job) Chapter 11: On the Job Training Amanda, Linda and Juliette watched as the unrelenting stimulation from the cock ring caused Dan to uncontrollably writhe around on the living room floor. Dan pressed his eyes closed in a conflicted combination of emotional agony and physical ecstasy. Amanda closed her eyes closed and looked away. When she was satisfied that Dan understood his predicament, Juliette nodded to Linda. ...

(story continues from Leather or Knot Chapter 11: On the Job Training) Chapter 12: The Final Tests Although neither Dan nor Amanda were certain how long they had been left in the pasture to rest, neither was ready to leave when Tara and Beth came to collect them. In the limited time they spent together under the tree, Dan had done his best to reassure Amanda of his feelings for her despite their hopeless situation, and Amanda returned Dan’s affections with nuzzling and neighing. ...

(story continues from Leather or Knot Chapter 7: The Employment Agreement) Chapter 8: Dan’s Preparation & Amanda’s Decision The meeting quickly adjourned. Juliette and Miss Francis walked to the back porch in anticipation of Amanda’s arrival, and Cynthia escorted Dan to an elaborate dungeon through the secret door in the dining room wall. They descended in a hidden elevator and walked through an unusually wide cinder block corridor in the lower level. ...

(story continues from Leather or Knot Chapter 8: Dan’s Preparation & Amanda’s Decision) Chapter 9: The J-2010 Training Harness & Amanda’s Mistake For 45 minutes, Dan sat silently in the passenger seat of Amanda’s car as they drove to her apartment. Even if he had been allowed to speak, he probably wouldn’t have. He was stunned. He was having problems processing what was happening to him. Somehow, he had to tell Amanda that his captivity at the mansion was just a cruel deception by Juliette, but he didn’t dare speak until Amanda deactivated the harness. ...

(story continues from Leather or Knot Chapter 5: Dan’s Private Modeling Session) Chapter 6: Honesty is the Best Policy After closing the shop, Dan and Amanda went to Dan’s apartment to spend Sunday evening. Neither spoke much, but each communicated their feelings in other ways: a kind touch, a loving smile. When they arrived, Dan turned on his computer and began composing an e-mail to the owner of the store. Dear sir or madame, ...

(story continues from Leather or Knot Chapter 6: Honesty is the Best Policy) Chapter 7: The Employment Agreement A black Mercedes-Benz panel van with darkly tinted windows was idling in front of the shop as Juliette stepped out onto the sidewalk. She entered the van through a large rear passenger side door, and James began driving toward her estate. The panel van had a luxurious burgundy interior. Juliette smiled and relaxed on a rear-facing Italian leather sofa behind a soundproof glass wall separating the passengers from the driver’s compartment. She took in the view of Dan bound and frightened, still attached to the dolly James used to load him into the vehicle. ...

(story continues from Making a New Friend) This story contains adult content and should not be made available to minors or be read by anyone who is offended by sexual materials. Feel free to repost this story as long as it is in an appropriate place for the content and as long as this disclaimer remains with it. Part 2 Cashing out on most every asset she had, Wendy purchased the largest non incorporated electronics manufacturing company she could find. She hired many graduates from her classes at the university to staff it. The refit of the plant to serve her needs, drained most all her funds. The risk of this venture was great and she could easily bring in investors, but she wanted total control of her vision. ...

(story continues from Making a New Friend) This story contains adult content and should not be made available to minors or be read by anyone who is offended by sexual materials. Feel free to repost this story as long as it is in an appropriate place for the content and as long as this disclaimer remains with it. (also appears machine stories) Part 2 Cashing out on most every asset she had, Wendy purchased the largest non incorporated electronics manufacturing company she could find. She hired many graduates from her classes at the university to staff it. The refit of the plant to serve her needs, drained most all her funds. The risk of this venture was great and she could easily bring in investors, but she wanted total control of her vision. ...

Chapter 1: My Bondage Begins Capture and transport I watched Diane open the door to her room. I had picked her up in the hotel bar, though I guess, with 20-20 hind sight, it would be more accurate to say she had picked me up. We had chatted for a while and she had asked if I would like to go upstairs where we ‘could be more comfortable.’ Of course my answer was yes. She was a very attractive woman. A few years older then me, perhaps, but with a pretty face and, from what I could see, an admirable figure. In the elevator she had asked my room number but when I told her she said something about the upper floors having bigger rooms and suggested we go to hers. I didn’t much care about room size but then I wasn’t thinking beyond the size of the bed in either room. ...

(story continues from My Bondage 5: Under New Management) Chapter 6: Problems and Resolution A Very Bad Morning The next morning I gathered up both Janice and Pillar and walked back to the tool shed and compost bin. I took my chastity tube and placed it on the concrete apron and used the shovel to destroy it. I slammed the blade down on the tube repeatedly until the tube was flattened and bent. There was no way anything could ever be inserted into it again. Then I threw the tube onto the compost heap to rust away and hurled the U shaped lock piece along with the chain into the woods. It may have been childish but from my point of view it was also cathartic. ...

(story continues from My Butler James) Part 2: James Takes Control I laid there with my ass stinging wondering how on earth I got myself into this situation, and how I could get out, but I didn’t have the courage to even move my hands without James’ permission. James eventually came back and told me he inspected my work and none of my chores met his standards, and unless I wanted to find myself in this very position several times a day I better step it up. He then told me I could get up, and that I would find my lunch waiting for me in the kitchen. ...

(story continues from My Butler James 6: The Singularity Part 2) Part 7: Jessica’s Play Toy I woke looking up at both evil little machines and Ms. Jessica, she wearing a very condescending expression that looked out of place on her perfect doll like face… “I must first thank you for your rude comment, although it seems so uncharacteristic for one with your well documented personality. The human part of me was starting to develop a conscience in regard to our plans for you, especially with all you and I have in common. These things we must do have the potential to be most unpleasant for you, while at the same time downright entertaining to watch if one lets her humanity take a brief vacation. They are at the same time unavoidably necessary to prevent possibly damaging a more valuable human asset with skills desirable to us. You are, in the big scheme of things expendable, but I have no desire to destroy you unnecessarily, at least until you have served out your intended purpose.” ...

Part 1: Trial of Love * Background of this universe In an alternate timeline, a feminist was elected as the President of the United States in 1920, bringing change that slowly crept over the world. By the 40s women were the ruling class in most of the world; only those areas of the Middle East and Africa where women had little to no rights to begin with, were men still in control. These were also the only areas where male violence of any form still occurred on a regular basis. In the year 1953 the United Earth Government was founded and the global election was held for the World Presidency and Senate with only the male controlled regions not being a part of the government. In 1958 the Female dominated Senate passed the Male Decitizenship and Ownership Bill. ...

(story continues from Revenge 4: A New Purpose in Life) Part 5: Legacy of Pain There was a slight knock to my office door just before it partially opened and liz stuck her head through the gap. “Milady is michael still home? I know he is supposed to go to the hospital later today and I can’t find him anywhere. I needed him to move a few things.” “Come in lizzie, he should be here somewhere.” As liz entered the room, I felt the pang of regret and jealousy at seeing the pregnant form of the older female, now in her final trimester. In retrospect, I was doubting my own judgment in allowing, encouraging even, michael (my property and life-long love) to impregnate liz, my female property. I wish it was me pregnant again by my male and not liz. But I agreed with the Male Control Board’s request to have her breed before she reaches the cut-off age of 35, and decided michael should be the one to do it. Maybe soon I will be carrying the offspring of my michael again. “You’re not trying to clean again are you? The doctor said no more manual labor until after the baby was born.” ...

SACKED. This story of loneliness, depravity and sexual desire begins on a warm summer Sunday, at approximately two-thirty pm. I, as is my normal choice of activity for a Sunday am sitting outside on the patio, looking down the length of our garden towards the trees and the concealed slave quarters, relaxing. The house has only one client presently, he is currently being dealt with suitably and will not require my personal attention for sometime. ...

(story continues from Sacked) SACKED 2. (Second Time Around) Some Basic Background. Due to the expansion of Madam W.C. business, and the need for more space for specialisations, the B.D.S.M only brothel has been relocated, and a new slave accepted into the household. Mai is the House greeter and Clair is the first voluntary slave (And therefore she believes the senior slave) of the house. For further information on their lives and personas see the above title. See ‘Sacked,’ For previous client encounter. ...

(story continues from SaM’s Place 1: The Invitation) Part Two Chapter 4: A Punishment and a Demotion Two of the serving slaves were brought forward by the simple process of the rail system dragging them forward by their hair. One, a male, was positioned in front of a pillory-like device. The other, a woman, was positioned a few feet behind him. The pillory had the typical half circle for the hands and head, but there was no upper piece that clamped the arms and head in place. Instead there were two metal rods, somewhat like bicycle handles that were positioned so that the slave could grasp them with his hands. He placed his head and hands in the stocks and grasped the handles. When he did so, a green light came on within the column of the pillory. ...

(story continues from SaM’s Place 3: Humiliation and Revenge) Part Four Chapter 10: Shocking Another juryman stood. “For your sixth story, Evelyn, tell us of a time when you used electrical torture to cut a man down to size. Evelyn smiled and closed her eyes for a moment. She looked as if she were savoring a cherished memory. “Ah, yes. Frank Thompson,” she began. For some reason, after I had been working for my father for several years, he decided that I needed to have a master’s degree. I really don’t know what for, but since he was going to pay for it and support me while I got it, I thought, “Why not?” ...

Julie woke up, groggy and wondering where she was. The last thing she remembered, she and her roommate Kirsten had just gotten into Julie’s car to drive home from a movie, and Kirsten remarked that she smelled something funny. Now Julie was here. The room she was in was about 8 feet square, with 3 featureless walls. The fourth wall had a small niche in which was a basin about 2 feet square. Several bags of cement mix were stacked in the corner near the basin. In the center of the room was a large metal x-frame, to which Kirsten was attached, naked. ...

(story continues from Slaviversary 2: The Slut’s Story) 3: Little Boy’s Random Memories Pt 1 I was trapped in a device of my own making… literally. Mistress had taken me to our king size bed and immediately stuffed me into the sack of her present. She kissed me through the opening and then slid herself into the shorts. I was immediately in heaven and began to try to send my wife and Mistress there too. I had succeeded, she finally tapped me on the head and told me to stop and I felt her flop back onto the bed. I had given her five squirting orgasms (something she claims she never experienced until she had me). Unfortunately that caused her to slip into what I like to call her ‘Cunnilingus Comas’ where she is so exhausted she literally passes out with me between her legs. Normally I am able to slip out and cuddle with her, sucking her nipples until she comes around. ...

Synthia: Part 1 Jay decided he would hit the club as it was Saturday night and he hadn’t anything better to do. He liked the music, dancing, and atmosphere of the Gee-Spot and tried to go as often as possible, though, he usually left depressed, lonely, and drunk. Jay hoped tonight would be different but he wasn’t willing to lay a wager on it. Jay was an OK looking gent that would never be known as a ‘Lady Killer’ without actually becoming a serial killer that preyed on women. He didn’t have the ‘Tall’ part down at the height of 5’ 7”; the ‘Dark’ eluded him due to the strawberry-blonde follicles which grew from every part of his body hair normally grew; and, the ‘Handsome’; well, only the girls that thought Ron Howard was hot would find him equally attractive, as, he could almost be his doppelgänger; only Jay was much younger and looked like the Ron Howard who played Richie and Happy Days. ...

(story continues from Tales From The Psych Ward 1: Of One Mind) Part 2: I’m Baaaaack! To make a long story short, people who don’t know me very well think I have catatonic epilepsy. The shrinks think it is catatonic schizophrenia. In other words they think that I totally lose contact with reality and go off into some fantasy world in my head. What none of them seem to understand is that it isn’t fantasy, and it isn’t in my head. It is reality, my reality - and part of my reality includes occasionally going catatonic in public. ...

(story continues from Tales From The Psych Ward 4: Cassandra) Part 5: The Pony Farm I was finally back at my apartment and things were going pretty well for me - pretty well meaning that I hadn’t done anything in public that would get me sent back to the ward. Dr. Henderson was trying another medication and he said that he was “very hopeful.” I think that what he is actually hopeful for is a big paycheck if he and the drug companies can come up with something that will control “seizure-based schizophrenia.” That is what they are calling it now that they have both Cassie and me as “confirmed case studies.” ...

(story continues from Tales From The Psych Ward 5: The Pony Farm) Part 6: We Are Not Alone Pony prancing up the middle of the street naked resulted in me being sent back to in-house treatment until I was once again “no longer a threat to myself or others around me.” Dr. Henderson testified at the committal hearing. I’m not sure if he was for the defense or the prosecution. He explained that when I am in one of my states, I am not an overt threat to others or myself, but I am not aware of the reality around me. Thus, I could significantly injure myself or others. In his most expert-witness-called-to-testify voice, he explained to the judge, “During these episodes, he almost seems to be in his own personal reality.” ...

PART ONE PROLOGUE “Oh come on Amy, work with me here. I cannot put you on display for the private grand opening until you’re down to at least nineteen inches!” Amy, of course, had no choice in the matter but Tatianna liked to talk to herself as she worked the laces of the heavily boned, white kid leather, bondage corset. Since it was taking her quite some time to get the beautiful twenty four year old girl properly fitted she was carrying on a regular one-sided conversation. ...

(story continues from Tatianna’s Treasures Part 3: The Test)_ PART FIVE CHAPTER FOUR – RETURNING THE FAVOUR! Later that night Anne and Tatianna were lying in each other’s arms feeling very satisfied with the way the day’s events had gone and, especially, the way they had spent the rest of the evening. Amy was completely exhausted and sound asleep bound to the bed in the spare room. She was worn out from finding that the Triple D in the hands of one insatiable dominatrix didn’t come even close to what it could do to her in the hands of two. ...

(story continues from The Consultants 3.11) Part 3: Chapter 12 It was the weekend again. Leslie, Amber and Charles were sitting in the Dungeon. Leslie in her leather dominatrix gear on her throne. Amber was dressed in a hooded red latex catsuit, with built in ballet-toed boots and arms ending in attached stiffened fingerless bondage mittens that prevented her taking the suit off without outside assistance. She had curled up in a chair, the seat of which was covered with a spiky black rubber cushion that resembled nothing so much as an oversize hedgehog. When Charles asked, she claimed that it was very comfortable. Nevertheless he could not help wondering what happened if you sat on one of the spikes. ...

The impetus for this story was to document my activities while trying to push the envelope relating to duration of myself self-bondage and risk of exposure. Since I build most of my toys used in my adventures, I took suggestions from a lot of stories that I have been reading lately to create the combination of restraints depicted in the story. With it having been a fairly long winter I decided to take advantage of the arrival of spring and the privacy associated with our property in the woods. We have a house on a wooded five-acre piece of land in Colorado. The front and one side of the house could be seen from the road. Most of the rest of the property had fairly dense trees and with few exceptions was not visible to my neighbors or the road. About 500 feet behind a house on the hill was an overgrown dirt road that was part of the planned future development. On the other side of the road was an undeveloped wooded 100-acre parcel. I planned to include this area in my activities. ...

(story continues from The Final Trek) I’m leaving out the details, but I’m not doing good. I’m working on the conclusion at the same time I add chapters. I’m going to hold out as long as I can. If time passes and I haven’t sent it, I invite one of you to write one. Or a better Idea would be for many to keep adding chapters. A never ending adventure. If you don’t have someone, find that person. When you find someone who shares everything about themselves with you and you aren’t afraid to share everything with them, that’s the one. Grab on, hold on and always show them they are everything to you. Have adventures, go someplace neither of you have been and do things you have never done every chance you get. Enjoy the world together. D, I can’t wait to be with you again. KM ...

(story continues from The Final Trek) story continued from chapter one When you share a common interest, bondage and fantasy with your loved one is great. Save it for special occasions so it will continue to be something to share for a long time. See a movie at a theater, go on nature walks, see new places. Revel in each other’s affection and always feel life through the other. Nothing ever made me happier than seeing joy in her eyes. I miss you D. KM ...

I haven’t written in a long time. I don’t have long, due to complications from a tragedy that left me severely injured and took the life of my love. I don’t know exactly how much time I have left, but as a return for the many stories D and I enjoyed, I will finally work on an Idea that has rattled around in my head for some time. Don’t be down about me, just accept my return gift to all of you. I forgive the one who took her from me and left me shattered. Thank you Gromet and all the creative writers that have shared the fantasies. Love the one you are with, have fun and above all be safe. You never know how much time you have together. ...

(story continues from The Last of Tony) Part Two The drive back to her house was the only dangerous time left for her. If she got stopped by a cop, she was doomed. When she passed a patrol car, sitting in a commercial driveway looking for speeders or drunk drivers, her heart missed a couple beats, but she drove on past and the cop car did not move. She only allowed herself to feel real relief when she arrived on the rural street where she lived. Her family house, built in the late 1940’s, and isolated from the nearest residence by three acres of brush and trees. Her long gravel driveway was probably pretty bumpy for poor Tony in the back, but she knew it was going to get a lot worse for him, and very soon. ...

Story also appeared in Halloween Special 2012 Susie had been anticipating Halloween; she loved partying. She knew that with Halloween there was the opportunity to be incognito and without anyone knowing who she was her inhibitions nearly vanished. It was like being drunk while sober. She could (and would) do something that she could only brave while snookered to the gills, but while still being sober and enjoying the excitement of it (or fearing it). Then there was avoiding the risk of being in a public place roaring drunk and waking up next morning with no memory of the night before, in a strange bed, floor, or wherever and not knowing whoever! No, that would not do! But still she wanted to flirt and show off for the thrill of it. The thought excited her. But how to have her virtue and dare she think of it, the slutiness too? Should she dare to be such a wonton woman? Yes she would do it! ...

story continued from chapter two part 2 Chapter II: Married Bliss, Part 3 Author’s note: In the first ‘Perils’ story Rachel’s last name is Browne, so her father’s last name should have been Browne. Instead of referring to my story notes I relied on memory, which never ends well for me, and referred to Rachel’s father as Mr. Meadows in ‘Perils II’. Because it was only mentioned once in the first story, the last name of Rachel and her father will be Meadows. I apologize for any confusion. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 4: Andrea and the Full House) Part 5: Lea and the Role Reversal Sophia lay spread out on Lea’s bed, not remembering the last time she felt so content over such minor luxury. She had fixed herself a sandwich, downed a can and a half of Diet Coke, and was now clicking around Lea’s computer trying her best to find out what all she could do with her newly claimed power. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 5: Lea and the Role Reversal) Part 6: Lea and the Digital Friend Lea got her first computer when she was three. Her dad thought it was a good thing to spoil a kid with because unlike almost any other expensive toy a three year old might want, it might just spark something that would lead to good jobs in the future. The mass automation of human labor was just starting to make itself felt by the time Lea was born and it was making it harder and harder for people around the world to find jobs even as the world produced more goods and services than it ever had. He figured his daughter might as well have a shot at programing some of the software and machines that would make it harder for her to find work when she gets out into the world. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 6: Lea and the Digital Friend) Part 7: Megan and the Unorthodox Reunion Lea tried to get past what had just happened. She didn’t want to dwell on being blackmailed into extending her term of service to that AI dominatrix bitch, but how could she not? Hannah was giving her space to think on it, but she almost wished she wouldn’t. Thinking wasn’t helping. Though there’s a lot of things she wished Hannah would do that she had no power to compel. But that’s the gist of being the submissive slave, you aren’t in control. Period. And most frustrating of all, she had a safeword programmed in, but now if she ever used it the program would turn to standby which would stop it from communicating with its unknown server which would lead to all those videos all being released. No, given enough time she might just find that server, find some way to get free, but not right now. ...

(story continues from The Summer Project 21)_ Part 22 Stephanie lay cocooned in the afterglow of her climax, relishing the delicious feeling. She had managed to turn off her vibrator and now she rested curled-up on her own bed wondering what would be next. When the stranger left and gave her the command that she could cum if she wanted to, the blonde girl took full advantage of it and let all of her pent-up frustrations gush out in a whirlwind of rapture. Now, being bound as she was, all she could really do was to think and speculate on what the stranger’s plans for her were. Every scenario she came up with involved her being a slave like this for a very long time. ...

“Stand to attention, Worm!” I clicked off the portable recorder and grinned. This would fix the bastard! He wanted pain? He wanted humiliation? He wanted inescapable restraint? He was damned well going to get them, and in spades! I touched the ‘record’ button again. “You will reply to all my instructions with the words ‘I obey, Master’.” I paused to give him time to say it. “Now take off all your clothes, Worm. Fold them neatly and seal them in the plastic bag on the chair. When you’ve done that stand to attention again until you hear the bleeps.” I let the tape run on for a minute for the poor sod to undress, then set the cooker timer for a further five. It would give him time to get his mind into the proper state of humble servility. He is nothing, just an inert instrument waiting for me to mould into a masterpiece, a symphony of sensual experience. Complete with crashing chords and long, slow passages. ...

Prelude He woke shivering in the chill fall air… He was naked, of course, except for the chastity cage that was locked about his genitals, for how long now he could not even remember, and the chains and collar. The coarse burlap that covered the straw pallet that had been his bed for the night did little to offer comfort, let alone warmth, but somehow he had slept. He moaned and rolled about, struggling up to his elbows as he looked around the dim, stone chamber. ...

(story continues from Three J’s and an S Go Skiing Day 2) Day Three “Come on sleepy heads,” yelled Sara. “You told me to wake you up at 8:30 so we could hit the slopes as soon as the lifts were going. Breakfast is on the table.” The Three J’s came into the kitchen wearing their nightclothes. Julie was wearing cotton pajamas, and Joan had on a long flannel nightshirt. Judy, however, was wearing a black, almost see through nightie with nothing underneath it. Her nipples puckered slightly as she walked through the cool air next to the patio doors that led to the deck. Her pubic area was completely bare, but Joan, Julie and Sara already knew that from several sessions together in the hot tub. Sara even knew that Judy must have had her bush lasered away because there was no stubble detectable to her tongue, and even the best wax job remains truly that smooth for only a day or two. ...

(story continues from Three J’s and an S Go Skiing Day 3) Day Four Joan was awakened by sunlight streaming through the top of the window directly onto her face. She looked sleepily at the glass and wondered why anyone would put a dark curtain across all but the top two inches of a window. Then she realized that the curtains were wide open and what she was looking at was the snow piled that deep against the front of the cabin. She found her robe at the foot of the bed and went upstairs to see who else was up. ...

(story continues from Three J’s and an S Go Skiing Day 4) Day Five Joan and Sara were both hanging almost limp in their chains when Judy came out of the bedroom in the morning. Their bodies were covered with sweat and they were both moaning softly and rocking their hips slightly. “Oh my God,” yelled Judy. “Ron, come out here.” She ran over and tried to unclip Joan’s wrist cuffs. “Help me,” she yelled to Ron as he came out of the bedroom. “We have to get them down.” ...

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 10: Punishment by Combat) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = There is no way slave missy can win this lottery. This is the story of a young woman’s conviction as a terrorist and what happens to her when she is sentenced to penal slavery. Penal slavery is not impossible. The Thirteenth and Fourteenth Amendments to the Constitution of the United States of America do not NOT prohibit slavery. They only LIMIT slavery to punishment for crimes. In other words, the Constitution allows penal slavery. ...

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 6: Madison Robotic Discipline System) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Slave missy endures a variety of water punishments. This is the story of a young woman’s conviction as a terrorist and what happens to her when she is sentenced to penal slavery. Penal slavery is not impossible. The Thirteenth and Fourteenth Amendments to the Constitution of the United States of America do not NOT prohibit slavery. They only LIMIT slavery to punishment for crimes. In other words, the Constitution allows penal slavery. ...

Please feel free to comment, good or bad, I only know if my writing is any good by your feedback. I also welcome E-mails to [email protected] and will always answer. A wife wants payback for her husband’s cheating. Part 1. “The black Basque, with stockings and your five inch heels,” I told her. “Okay, naked, completely naked.” “Is that all?” I asked. “No. Handcuffed to the bed as well,” Beth replied. ...

(story continues from Twisted Payback) Part Two I woke at eight o’clock on Saturday morning. My arms and legs were numb, my face felt stiff from all the dried juices covering it and my mouth tasted like a footballers jockstrap, and I needed to piss badly. I recalled what had happened the night before and it was only then that my mind registered the pain in my penis. As with most mornings I had awoken with an erection, this morning though, it had nowhere to go and I was once more reminded of my predicament. I waited a half hour and just as I thought that I would be forced to piss myself I heard voices through the monitor. But it was still some long minutes before Beth came to me. “God Beth please? I need the toilet,” I burst out as soon as she entered the room. ...

(story continues from Twisted Payback 2) Part 3: Beth’s Story So many scenarios ran through my head; in each the slimy bastard came to a very painful end. But with Beth I tried to be more creative, something more fitting. I think I was angrier with her; after all she professed to love me, so what if I cheated? What she was doing had gone way beyond revenge. Yes I would make her pay, but try as I might I found it hard to imagine myself hurting her. Despite everything she was my wife and a part of me still loved her and wanted to give her every chance, if I could just get her alone and talk to her maybe we could work something out that didn’t involve killing each other? But then I thought again of my situation and what she was doing at that very moment with the slimy bastard, I clenched my fists and punched the wall in anger and frustration, and I felt like I wanted to rip her face off. ...

Part One I should have known that something like this would happen to my vacation. Every single time that I come to a wonderful point in time and can do something that I want to, something like WORK has to intrude!!! Of course, it was not like I had not been expecting this, as one could expect from my tirade there. But it was true. Each time I had been planning to take a vacation, the boss would call and tell me that the world was going to explode and life as I knew it would come to an end unless I did this… Or that… Or the other thing… And this time, it was no different. ...

(story continues from Working Vacation)_ Part Two Nicole looked down at me and smiled. “Get up, head over to the bathroom. And yes, you are to use the one marked for “sissy’s”, as they do have one for you. When you get back, sit down on the chair and eat something food related. Then we can have a little chat” “Yes, Mistress!” I got up and walked over to the restrooms. I found that there indeed was one marked “sissy” and went in. It was bright pink (YUCK) but it definitely had everything a sissy would want, including small individual bottles of mouthwash (YEAH!) and other little things to help you clean up. I opened my pocket book and pulled out my lipstick and touched it up. That was the only part that was really bad. That and I had to use the facilities. ...